kwilsa

Patreon December 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Ratatoskr is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Stay tuned for "Spring of Serenity", releasing tomorrow, and "Settling the Score", releasing later this week!

Islands, Pebbles, Flowers... (Citrinne/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

Alear had awakened early, something that he wasn’t used to at all.

He had yesterday’s battle to thank for that. Corrupted had swarmed southern Firene; Alfred had requested an incursion before their numbers grew too high.

It wasn’t the toughest of battles, but the sheer quantity of enemy forces made it physically exhausting. Upon returning to the Somniel, Alear retired to his quarters early, desiring some much-needed sleep to mend his exhaustion, and wow, had he slept.

Alas, he didn’t feel as rejuvenated as one would have hoped. A little extra sleep would probably resolve that, but hunger had forced him out of bed and down to the café to munch on some snacks. While it felt good to quench his hunger pains, it meant he was now completely awake. Though that sense of fatigue was still present, there was no way he could return to his slumber now; he’d be tossing and turning in bed for hours! What a frustrating situation to be in!

“Divine One, may I have a word?”

The sudden calling startled him slightly-- he was not expecting somebody to be up as early as him! The sun was only starting to rise!

“Good morning, Citrinne,” Alear was nevertheless happy to greet this individual… though he was concerned. She looked like she wasn’t all there; her eyes weren’t able to land on him, and she was fidgeting with her hands. Regardless, he wasn’t going to confront her about it until he knew he wouldn’t make her uncomfortable, so small talk it was! “You’re up early. How come?”

“The same reason as you, I suspect,” she took a moment to respond, adding to his worries, though she thankfully elaborated not long after. “Physically-- and mentally-- exhausted, all thanks to that last battle. I’m not going to attempt getting back to sleep.”

They found common ground there. He wasn’t as mentally wrecked, but his body was feeling awful. If he were not feeling  He was going to take it easy today.

“Though I am glad you are awake,” she continued, chuckling a little as she adjusted her hair. She wasn’t the only one who suffered from a bad case of bed hair, it seemed. “I am afraid I find myself in a familiar predicament thanks to you, Divine One, and it’s admittedly part of the reason I am so restless.”

He didn’t like the sound of that. No wonder she appeared so off… his very presence was causing her distress.

Truthfully, he had no idea what he had done.

“What did I do, Citrinne?” he asked, adopting a serious but soft tone. Had he made a mistake without knowing? He needed to know more than anything. “Please, tell me.”

Citrinne exhaled.

That was not a good response, and he hated how he hadn’t the faintest idea what he had done wrong. It must have been bad if she was struggling to talk to him, though considering she still had the confidence to approach him, maybe it wasn’t that bad…?

…now he was starting to feel restless too.

“It’s… to do with yesterday’s battle,” she finally began to explain, adding some clarity to the matter, though some confusion was mixed in there too. She had performed admirably in that fight, as had everybody else. Perhaps she was upset that the battle had occurred at all, and her distress was due to guilt for blaming him for approving the incursion in the first place. Or perhaps it was- “You saved me. Again.”

Huh?!

That was the cause of her anguish?!

The battle had been too long. He honestly couldn’t remember saving her specifically, mainly because he had come to the aid of so many, and they too had come to the aid of him! Theirs was an army that always looked out for one another!

“...I’m sorry… do you… not… want to be saved…?”

This wasn’t the first time he had been approached after saving this particular individual during the heat of battle, but this was the first time she looked so agitated about it. Was there something specific he had done wrong? Had he scolded her without remembering? Implied she was weak?

“That is not the issue,” she put to rest his suggestion. “The problem is… I am in your debt once again, Divine One! I feel inclined to offer another gift as a form of my gratitude…”

Ah, Citrinne's gifts…

Alear never expected nor required anything in return for saving a friend in need, but this noble lady had insisted on offering her thanks through a present when this happened last.

This conversation had happened early on during their friendship, and the proposed gift had transitioned from a private island… to a pebble… to finally, a bouquet of flowers. He remembered telling her that she didn’t need to go this far for him, but after learning the reason why she was so persistent about it, he accepted the flowers.

“Citrinne, your safety is reward enough,” Alear, while warmed that she wanted to give him something again, wanted to put her stress to an end. However, he wasn’t a fool; such a suggestion was corny and prone to not always working, so he offered an alternative. “But if you want to get me something again, I would not be opposed to more flowers.”

It was simple, sweet, and not difficult to obtain. Plus, he had been using the flowers as decoration, so the more he had, the more he’d be able to decorate!

Citrinne did not look pleased by either suggestion. “Divine One… a repeated gift must come across as tacky, no? You do not need to humor me.”

“That’s not-”

“But I do have something to suggest, if you would hear me out.”

“Citrinne, I-”

Alear paused. Though he was ready to request the bouquet again, it wouldn’t hurt to hear her out.

“I struggle to think of adequate gifts to bestow upon you,” she confessed something he understood well. “Therefore, I would like to ask-- what do you want? Surely, there is something even somebody of your caliber desires to have? It can be anything. I will make it happen.”

“I-”

Alear quickly shut his mouth. If she truly was offering anything… then perhaps it wouldn’t be a bad call to take advantage of such a possibility… in a good and considerate way, of course! Thankfully, what he had in mind didn’t feel selfish, nor did it feel like an outrageous suggestion.

It was a simple request-- one that would be easy for her to fulfill, and one she could take much pleasure in as well!

Alear crossed his arms and smiled. “Citrinne, I think I’ve thought of something.”

Citrinne’s expression was one of wonder and ponder. She was eager to hear what he had to say, and that was expressed through her excited, albeit apprehensive tone. It was a marvelous improvement over her earlier state. “Do share.”

“I would like your company this morning.”

After all, nobody else had awakened yet. She could sit down and they could chat about… well, anything! They had talked plenty throughout the last several months, but there was still plenty he did not know about her. Likewise, there was plenty she did not know about him.

Alear felt confident that they would benefit greatly from… uh…

…why was she blushing?

“D-Divine One…” she murmured, sounding nervous yet a little giggly… which was obviously not how he expected her to sound in response to his idea. “I did not… expect you to be so… bold.”

“Bold…? But-”

A finger against his lips silenced any opportunity to put to rest this very obvious misunderstanding.

“I think this is a wonderful idea, Divine One…”

…what was?! They were clearly not on the same page here!

Citrinne was doing her best to maintain contact with her eyes, but they kept fluttering away while she awkwardly tried to hide her brightened face with her hands. The former body language wasn’t new, but the latter was! He did not understand!

“It would not cost a singular piece of gold, yet it is something so valuable that I can only give it away once…” Citrinne sounded like she was being consumed by all sorts of emotions-- happiness above all else. “Ah, it’s the perfect gift! Or perhaps you can consider it thievery on your part! Rest assured, I would not mind you taking it~”

He had no idea what she was talking about.

“Citrinne, I-”

“Do not say a single word,” Citrinne hushed him again. “Let us retreat to your quarters immediately. We would not want anybody seeing us, would we?”

Wait a second…

Surely, Citrine wasn’t…

…oh.

She was. She totally was.

Alear cursed his obliviousness. Unfortunately, a life of war had not quite taught him much about relationships and how they often progressed. He wasn’t completely clueless, having picked up on some details here and there, and he was very thankful for that; it would be humiliating for them both if she started undressing him while he wore a face of complete and utter confusion!

…that did not mean he was ready for this, however!

Yet… at the same time, he did nothing as Citrinne gleefully dragged him up the stairs toward his bedroom. He wanted to say something, but when such a beautiful woman was offering something as valuable as that… well, it was difficult to say anything. Never had he experienced such difficulty with thinking rationally!

War was hard.

Maybe this would do him some good. Maybe he didn’t feel ready due to the suddenness of it all.

Citrinne seemed so excited about it too! It made him wonder if she had contemplated such a thing and purposefully misinterpreted his request.

Or perhaps she genuinely believed he wanted this.

…she wouldn’t be wrong.

Alear had never experienced such a rush of emotions and thoughts while walking up the stairs before, but thanks to them, he saw clarity.

His only concern was that he’d feel like he had taken advantage of her generosity by the end, but considering she was essentially dragging him to his room, there wasn’t any need to worry.

There was one confession he had to make to her first, though he waited until they were in private first. It was a secret-- one he was currently only content with sharing with her.

“Citrinne… before we continue…” he mumbled, drawing her attention. Her smile was gleaming, and the way her eyes were slightly squinting was making his heart pound. He always saw her as beautiful, but now that he knew what they were about to do together, his attraction had skyrocketed. “...I must tell you… I haven’t done this kind of thing before.”

“Oh! Is that so…?” Citrinne sounded genuinely surprised by his claim. Thankfully, he didn’t detect any disappointment in her voice. “I must confess-- that is a little shocking to hear. You are the Divine One, you know! You could have any woman you desire… yet, I admire your restraint… though I am probably saying that because I am the lucky lady you have chosen…”

Accidentally chosen. He did not have the heart to correct her.

…though… did he need to?

If it was another woman in her place who had misunderstood his request, he would have acted and said something long before they found their way here.

But he hadn’t done that with Citrinne.

“Do not fret,” she took his hand, her smile never fading. “This will be new for me too.”

It wasn’t shocking to hear that revelation… yet it did wonders to the thumping of his heart. It made him feel nervous beyond belief, yet at the same time, he was so eager to see how this would go!

But unless he expressed some degree of confidence and curiosity, it wouldn’t go anywhere. Therefore, he took a deep breath, and decided to speak what was on his mind.

“Citrinne,” Alear spoke softly to her, making her bite her lip in anticipation. “I… have never seen a woman in the nude before. Would you be happy to change that?”

…no, no no no no no!!!

That was WAY too formal! Way too cheesy! Way too desperate-sounding! He was no expert at talking to women, but that was definitely not the approach he should have-

“Of course, Divine One.”

Ah, right.

Citrinne wasn’t wrong with what she had said earlier, was she? He could have any woman he desired. He had quite the power at the tip of his fingers… but he was never going to abuse such a privilege! He wanted to be with someone who he genuinely liked, and somebody who genuinely liked him for who he was too.

…Citrinne really fit that criteria, didn’t she? The circumstances behind this encounter had certainly been bizarre, but they had forged a close bond over the last few months, and now, here they were….

“If I may be so bold, would you be willing to do the same, Divine One?” Citrinne requested. “It just so happens that I have never seen a man in the nude either, and that too is something I would like to change.”

Hearing his earlier request thrown back at him was unusual to hear, but it was reassuring. Knowing she wanted to see him like that… it was a massive boost to his confidence and a detriment to his nerves! He was optimistic she had thought the same when he asked her to strip too.

Rather than take turns, they stripped together, albeit facing away from one another. This way, they did not have to worry about being glanced at, and thanks to that, they were able to discard their garments rather effortlessly. A good first step.

The second step-- turning around-- wasn’t going to be so easy.

“Divine One… are you ready…?”

Citrinne was understandably nervous. Would he like what she had to offer? Would her breasts be the right size for him? Would she look fit enough for his liking? Would he find the scar she had on her leg that dampened her natural beauty too distracting?

She hoped she could evade the questions popping into her head during the heat of the moment, but alas, it was not to be.

“Whenever you are.”

Alear had never thought much about how his body looked to another, but now those questions were in abundance. Ladies cared about a man’s size, right? Would it be adequate enough for her? Did he look muscular enough as well? He had a lot of scars too-- would they be off-putting?

“...alright.”

The duo conquered their thoughts and turned.

Both said nothing for a moment, simply because they could not articulate the new thoughts within their mind.

But it wasn’t bad, for they were good thoughts.

Therefore, they simply observed each other for some time.

Citrinne was the one to break the silence. She was the one who had promised to give him something special, and she could not fulfill that vow if they were to say and do nothing.

“...Divine One… would you like to touch?”

“I… well, of course,” he was naturally all for it, but… “If that is okay with you…”

He was enchanted by what he was seeing, so much so that he was now contemplating whether he deserved to even take in such a sight.

“I insist,” she spoke in a demanding tone that he could not ignore. “We are both feeling apprehensive and uncertain… but if we were to appease our instinct and lose ourselves to the moment… well, we would not have to worry about that, would we?”

…that was not a bad call.

They both needed to think less. They simply needed to let nature take its course.

So that was what Alear did. He took several steps forward, placed his hand carefully on her cheek, and achieved the first of his desires. If she was going to be his first, then she obviously deserved his first kiss too.

Citrinne was stunned by the sudden assertiveness, but she accepted his embrace quickly, reciprocating his passion by pushing her lips just as firmly against his. It wasn’t a perfect kiss, partly due to the inexperience they both had, but it was special.

But a singular smooch, while satisfying, was not enough to quench their newfound hunger. As they begrudgingly backed away, their gaze was glued to the desire they saw in their partner’s eyes.

“Divine One, I-”

“Alear,” he was the one to interrupt her this time. “Call me by my name when we are alone like this.”

Citrinne shivered, not responding for a few seconds simply due to a need to regather her composure. “O-Of course… Alear… I…”

She paused and exhaled, regretting speaking so soon when her breath was still so startled. Any kind of sexual demand would have caused less damage to her mental state! She was prepared for those-- not this!

There was no opportunity to ponder further as Alear embraced her with his lips once more, but this time, he opted to be adventurous with his hands. They landed on her hips first, making her shiver, but after giving her a moment to recover from the touch, they moved. One traveled upwards, spreading out across her breasts, while the other slithered around her waist until it was firmly grabbing her butt.

He had listened to her advice; she had told him to listen to instinct, and so he had. It was about time she listened to her own suggestion too.

Their second kiss transitioned into a third, a fourth, and a fifth; Citrinne put her hands to good use while this happened, curling them around that naughty cock of his that had been poking her stomach for a while now. It had taken quite some restraint to not smother it sooner, but now there was no need for that, she was making up for lost time. He was hard-- unbelievably so-- and she was the cause for it. The thought of it eventually being inside was unnerving, yet she still could not wait.

Alear couldn’t decide what he was most addicted to-- was it the taste of her lips or the softness enveloping his hands? He could kiss her for hours, but so too could he squeeze her breasts and butt. The former felt divine to play with, especially as there was just enough to surround his hand. The latter was surprisingly big, and while it wasn’t as squishy, it was immensely joyful to push his hand hard against it. At some point, he would get her to turn around, and he would burn that view into his memory.

At some point, Citrinne stopped keeping count of the kisses. There were far too many, and her boggled mind lost the ability to process anything but her lust when the tongues came into play. Alear was the one to initiate an escalation to their kiss; naturally, she accepted the invitation without hesitation, letting him have his way with her mouth. She fought back, of course, but he was the physical fighter-- not her.

They focused on nothing but each other, not even noticing the room being illuminated by the completed sunrise. The kisses continued without end. They continued to touch everything the other had to offer. They continued to moan without a care for their volume. It was all a means to satisfy their senses-- and each other.

But every individual had a limit, and it was Alear who found his first.

It wasn’t due to a need to breathe, however. Her hands had been teasing his manhood for far too long now! He wanted-- needed-- to be inside her.

“Citrinne,” he spoke softly to her, and she hummed. “Lay down on my bed. I can’t take it anymore. I need you.”

“I need you too, Alear…”

Both were jumping to the main course while there were plenty of appetizers to still enjoy, but those could wait. He’d bury his head between her legs and eat her out later; she’d get on her knees and worship his cock in due time.

Citrinne, desiring what he wanted just as much too, did as she was asked without question. Alear was right behind her, crawling onto the bed so he could position himself in front of her.

The reality of the situation momentarily freed her from her lustful haze, feeling her to the brim with nerves, but she fought back against them valiantly.

“You’re beautiful, Citrinne.”

His words made her exhale and her heart thump with joy. He was looking down at her, observing her with a closer eye before they took things to the next level.

But she did not feel embarrassed about it. There were insecurities she had about her body, certainly, but they mattered not at this moment. He adored her body because it was hers, and she adored his body because it was his too! She adored everything about him. Everything.

Everything…

Citrinne gasped. “...ohhh… I…”

“...is everything okay?” Alear asked, not wanting to do anything in case she was having second thoughts.

Once more, Citrinne was feeling a sense of restlessness, and once more was a certain somebody to blame!

“...I think I just realized something.”

“What did you realize?”

This was quite the scenario to be in to realize such a thing!

All this time, she thought she was being fussy about giving him things because he was the Divine Dragon! Some standards had to be met there!

But that didn’t explain why she was so flustered at him saving her from a tragic fate, and why she could not stop thinking about him as she barely slept a wink! It also didn’t explain why she jumped at the chance to do something like this even though she wouldn’t dare consider such a thing with anybody else.

“I’ve fallen in love with you.”

It was a miracle she did not stutter, but after seeing his eyes widen, she had no doubt she’d be full of them from now on.

He was shocked. Appalled, perha-

“It’s only fair I confess that I’ve fallen in love with you too then, isn’t it?” Alear chuckled, scratching the back of his head. “I was going to wait until after we had finished though.”

“R-Really…?”

She was baffled and she wasn’t sure why! Here they were, about to have sex, and she was doubting a declaration of love!

They wouldn’t have been kissing so crazily if it weren’t true.

“Let me prove it,” Alear said with a smile, oddly backing away, something that confused her. She watched as he reached into a nearby drawer, pulling out something that her blurry eyes struggled to see. He then climbed back onto the bed, passing something to her. “Here-- this is for you.”

“O-Oh my… this is…” Citrinne knew what this was, and still, she could not believe what her eyes were showing her. “...this is quite valuable, isn’t it?”

“It’s yours, if you want it.”

“I do! I absolutely do!”

The adrenaline rush she was experiencing was unlike anything she had ever experienced before, but it was a high she could get used to!

“I’m glad,” Alear sounded genuinely relieved, as if he wasn’t one-hundred percent certain she’d accept! What woman about to make love to a man they cherished above any other wouldn’t say yes?! She adored him so! “Think of it this way as well. You’re about to give me something valuable too, aren’t you?”

Citrinne couldn’t help but chuckle. “...that I am.”

But before that… she had a new piece of jewelry to admire, and this one wasn’t going into her collection. This ring had only one home, and that was on her finger. After observing its beauty, she returned it to its owner and stuck out her hand, and he understood what had to be done.

Although her hand was shivering, her future husband was able to welcome it to its new home successfully. Though this was quite the leap they were making in their relationship, at the same time, it felt so overdue!

Now, there was only one thing left-- another big leap, but one that felt right.

“Alear.”

“Hmm?”

“You’ve put a ring on me,” she giggled. “Now put your cock in me.”

The realization that she was in love and all the marvelous things that subsequently happened had not erased the fact that she was immensely horny.

“Alright,” Alear prepared himself, gripping his cock and getting into an adequate position. “Just tell me if it’s too much, okay?”

“I will.”

Citrinne quivered upon feeling his manhood press against her entrance, but she refused to allow it to overpower her. Gripping the bed sheets for support, she braced herself for the worst, but it never came. She watched as Alear’s member slid inside her, and while she felt a natural discomfort from it, she was surprised at how little pain she was feeling! It was a slight irritation at best and-

Ah, there it was.

Breaking through her hymen sent agony radiating throughout her body, and though it really did hurt, at the same time…

Alear halted his movements as soon as he realized what was happening.

“S-Sorry, you didn’t say, and-”

“I-It’s okay!”

A tear broke free from her eye, and that would have signified the worst… if she was not smiling with glee.

“Are you sure? You’re-”

Bringing a finger to his lips silenced his concern.

“I’m happy, Alear,” she said. “Because although this hurts… it also means I’m not dreaming.”

She had been trying to sleep before all this, ultimately giving up and deciding to take a walk. That was when she found him all on his lonesome, and considering she had been thinking about what to give him, she figured it was best to just talk to him about it there and then.

But then one thing had led to another, and here she was, effectively proposed to right before losing her virginity.

It was too good to be true… so she wondered if she was dreaming. What if she had drifted to sleep and not realized? It wasn’t impossible.

But this pain signified it wasn’t, and though it was weird to be happy about it, she was!

“I see…” Alear was relieved everything wasn’t as bad as he feared. He didn’t like being the reason she was in pain, but he was glad it had brought her happiness too. “I’m glad this isn’t a dream either.”

“Let’s not pause for too long, my dear,” Citrinne introduced her new nickname for him, and though he adored it, it was her expression that enchanted him the most. The barely-open eyes, the slightly open mouth, and the warm blush shrouding her face… he was a fan. “The others will be waking up soon. I’d rather they not hear my moans while you fuck me.”

Alear wouldn’t ever decline such a request.

…though he figured it was probably best she wasn’t told about how loud she was earlier.

Focusing on the matter at hand, he resumed pushing deeper inside her. There was still a lot for her to take, and although he was concerned it could be too much for her, she trusted she’d inform him somehow if it was ever suddenly too much.

But Citrinne had no complaints. She continued to smile, embracing how it felt to be gradually filled up and have her most sensitive area caressed by his most sensitive part. It was an unusual feeling, and while some discomfort remained, it was overshadowed by how tingly and wondrous she was feeling.

Alear couldn’t believe how compact her insides felt around his member, nor could he comprehend how deep she was able to take it! Her pussy was accepting everything he had to offer, and it was escalating his pleasure to a level that made him feel light-headed and not quite there… and he hadn’t even started to thrust yet! It was overwhelming in a strangely appealing way.

Noticing his dilemma, Citrinne offered her support, raising her hands so they could be intertwined. They were warm to the touch, and feeling the ring she was wearing rubbing against his finger felt just as satisfying as what was happening further down. She was now his beloved; therefore, it was important he made her feel incredible.

Clutching her hands firmly to aid his efforts, he started to thrust. The firm grasp her pussy had around his cock made it difficult-- mainly due to how sensational the bliss was-- but he was gradually getting used to it. Citrinne’s shaky breath and the emergence of squeaky moans she’d never let anyone else but her lover hear proved to be sufficient fuel, helping him accelerate.

“Ahhhh… that’s it…” Citrinne voiced her approval, not caring for the depravity of her voice; if it helped him fuck her faster, then it was worth it. “F-Faster… please, f-faaastteerr…!!”

She wasn’t making such demands just for his benefit; the feeling of his cock filling her to the brim and poking against the entrance of her womb was ethereal. The more she got to experience that sensation, the better!

Alear did everything he could to make her wish come true, ramping up his pace dramatically even though it was beginning to exhaust him. It was an ignorable feeling, especially when he was able to be distracted by so many wonderful things: the tainted expression she wore, the jiggling of her breasts, the humidity of her insides…

Of course, above all else, it was the knowledge that it was her he was making love to.

Citrinne, the woman who had captured his heart without him realizing it until they were pretty much naked together and ready to start having sex. Better late than never, he supposed.

“Alear…”

His newly found beloved calling out to him so suddenly was borderline startling. The way she said his name… it was with so much love. He adored it, though he wasn’t used to it! Not yet, at least.

He paused his motions. He wasn’t sure they’d be able to speak coherently otherwise.

“Y-Yes…?”

“Will you…” Citrinne spoke, exhaling to catch her breath. “...cum inside me?”

“I… is that okay?”

Such a thing had consequences, yet such a thing tickled his instincts in just the right way…

“I wouldn’t ask for it… if it wasn’t…”

That was true…

Alear wasn’t sure if he could answer without it coming out in stutters. Thus, he offered his response by resuming his thrusts with all the might and agility he could muster. His body cried out for rest, but he resisted the temptation. He’d relish it in after filling up her womb.

The moment they both desired came sooner than expected, doubtlessly due to the rush that came from them understanding they both wanted this more than anything.

Citrinne was the first to start acting up, her shakiness reaching new heights alongside her moans. There was only so much pounding she could take before all that build-up finally reached its limit, her pleasure skyrocketing as her body spasms and her moans intensified.

But most importantly, her insides began contracting heavily, effectively sealing Alear’s cock deep inside her while it squeezed him relentlessly. The disruption to his thrusts was a surprise, but not an unwelcome one! As she experienced tranquility, so did he, finally reaching his own climax and filling her with his seed. It was a momentous moment for them both, and although the pleasure radiating throughout their beings was so extraordinary that they weren’t quite able to keep their senses intact, they were more than happy to experience these dual sensations together.

After an unprecedented amount of time, Alear finally collapsed onto Citrinne, and she was more than happy to embrace him despite her fatigue.

They both remained like this for some time, not saying a word. They didn’t need to. They didn’t want to. They simply wanted to enjoy this moment together while it lasted.

All things had to come to an end eventually, and it was for a good albeit amusing reason.

Citrinne’s light snoring.

Alear recalled she hadn’t caught much sleep, so to see her slumber within his presence, feeling safe enough to drift into a dream… he couldn’t be happier.

…perhaps a nap wouldn’t hurt either. Though he had somewhat recovered from yesterday’s battle, the unexpected one he had fought this morning had drained him-- in more ways than one!

He wanted to wake up in her embrace too, and he had no doubt she desired the same.

That moment where they’d awaken, recall all they had done, and laugh with joy about it… it would be a valuable moment they’d cherish for the rest of their days.

Inevitability (Kvasir/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

This was not the first time you had awakened to the susurration of rain, nor would it be the last. Its echo reverberated throughout your refuge, and while you were thankful you were not caught in its onslaught, you feared for the safety of the only other person who called this place home.

It was odd to even consider a small cave in the middle of nowhere as a home, but after being here for a few weeks, you had grown a little attached to this shelter. Besides, it wasn’t like you were in a position to move out anytime soon.

You could barely move. Movement of the arms was doable, albeit a little unpleasant, but sitting up took effort and standing was simply not an option without aid.

The reason for your condition was that you had sustained major injuries upon your arrival in these bygone days. The culprit was not necessarily a mighty battle to the end… but rather an unfortunate fall down a ravine.

The moment that led to your accident was a blur; one moment, you were at the mercy of the Golden Seer, and the next, you were falling. Seiðr’s light had indeed allowed you to flee into the past, but Gullveig’s intervention had caused somewhat of a setback… literally.

It was miraculous you were found by somebody with good intentions.

Kvasir, an unusual girl who seemingly lived in the area, was no healer, but she was at least able to patch up your wounds and tend to your injuries little by little. She was currently not present, something that was strange and concerning, but you had witnessed her magic from time to time and understood she was more than capable of fending for herself. There was no need to worry.

Hopefully.

You wished she was here. She was an attentive listener, only speaking up whenever one of your tales ended just so she could request another to be told. You had arguably shared more with her than any other! While that was partly because she was your only company in the last month, you couldn’t deny there was something about her that made you feel comfortable with rambling on, and on, and on…

Nobody from the Order of Heroes was here. Alfonse, Sharena… all the wonderful heroes you had met and befriended throughout the years… they were so far out of reach… and yet, you did not feel lonely.

Kvasir was your light in the darkness, as befitting of her title.

“You’re awake.”

Her sudden voice startled you out of your thoughts, but the mild fright was easily shortlived, quickly replaced by a welcome sensation of relief. She was okay. Of course she was okay!

Well, for the most part. She wasn’t injured or anything, but the weather had not been kind to her. Even so, her expression was as tepid as ever, suggesting it had done nothing to hinder her mood.

If anything, she looked a little happy, as if returning to your side had dampened any misery she would have felt from the weather. You liked to think that, for it would be reciprocating your stance on the matter.

“How long were you out?” you asked her, making an effort to sit up so you could make eye contact a little easier, even if it made your body ache. The discomfort wasn’t as bad as the last time you moved in such a way at least. You were recovering, just slowly.

“An hour,” she answered, placing down a basket she had been carrying by your side. Surprisingly, it didn’t look wet at all. She had done a good job at keeping it concealed, likely under that massive raincoat-like clothing of hers, or maybe it was just magic. It was definitely just magic. “It started to rain moments ago, so I returned. It was fortunate I was close by. We would be eating soggy fruit today otherwise.”

Hm. Maybe it wasn’t magic.

Regardless of her methods, you would have accepted what she had to offer… though it was nice to know you wouldn’t have to worry about the weather ruining your food. Opening the basket revealed she had collected quite a variety of fruit and nuts, and while your diet had consisted of these foods for a while now, you weren’t going to complain-- not towards the girl who had saved your life. She was doing her best.

Goodness, Askr had spoiled you though! You couldn’t wait to return and sample all those foods you had taken for granted.

Fingers crossed, you wouldn’t return by your lonesome either. Kvasir deserved to experience the wonders of warm food… and a warm bed too!

Taking a bite of the apple in your hand, you watched the girl in question deal with the ramifications of the weather. She took off her hood first, something she didn’t ordinarily do. The rare sight was a welcome one, though your eyes ended up distracted when she took off her coat.

Kvasir was attractive, boasting some outrageously curvy lines that were especially highlighted thanks to the absence of her coat. It was a wonderful complement to those thick thighs of hers. Although those were always on display, you knew you would never tire of them. They were wondrous to look at.

Did you feel a little guilty about staring? To some degree!

But when a beautiful woman vowed to take care of you and had been doing so for weeks, it was hard not to glance from time to time. Maybe that was her plan. Maybe you were playing right into her hand.

Hah! As if. Though it was an entertaining notion…

…ah, the intrusive thoughts were back, and stronger than ever!

“Less staring,” Kvasir rightfully called you out for your indecent behavior, not even making eye contact as she spoke. “More eating instead, unless you’re staring because you need me to feed you. Is that it?”

It hurt to lift your hands back then so that was something she did.

“I wasn’t staring, and I do not need to be fed,” you replied quickly, and for good reason. Accusations of staring? As if! You were just looking in that general vicinity. A need to be fed? Nope! You hated that she had to feed you in the first week. It wasn’t fun to be taken care of in such a demeaning and helpless manner! It didn’t matter that she looked so cute and considerate and caring and…

…perhaps lying to a goddess who knew better was not going to end well, though confessing that you found her attractive didn’t sound like a strong alternative either.

How would she even respond to flirtatious comments?

Probably indifference, but you couldn’t be certain. Kvasir didn’t seem to be entirely innocent-- her recent comment potentially evidence for that-- but that didn’t rule out the chance she’d respond negatively. It wouldn’t be right either. You were the patient. She was the doctor. Not a qualified one, but you were making do. Still, it was interesting food for thought!

On the topic of food, these berries were really nice. Had she gone out of her way to find you the good ones? You liked to think so.

“Tell the truth,” she maintained her monotone tone, expressing no excitement or annoyance. “Do not forget-- if you lie to a goddess, you will be punished.”

Punished, hmm? You didn’t take her for a kin-

Nope. Intrusive thoughts. Bad.

There was a reason your mind had been swarmed with… creative ideas and possibilities.

Kvasir was a beautiful woman in the presence of a summoner who hadn’t enjoyed a particular kind of privacy in a long, long time. Sometimes, it was really that simple.

It was why you were interpreting her line in such a manner, but in your defense, how could you not think such things? You were alone with her. Nobody else was here. She was gorgeous.

She could also easily throw you back down to the bottom of that ravine.

That was a creative possibility you could get behind, but only for the sake of your well-being. The more you thought about how badly this could go, the better! Life! It was good! Precious!

Everything was going to be okay. You just needed to not look at her thighs. You just needed to not get enchanted by the way her leggings dug into them ever so slightly, making them appear more plump… and how that always made your head spin.

Vanahemir goddesses were a different breed. The only thing that differentiated her from the rest of her kind, however, was her bust… or rather, the lack of it. By no means was that a complaint, however! You were an individual of taste and enjoyed all sizes.

Bottom of the ravine. Thrown in. Death.

You desperately wanted to smack these invasive thoughts out of your head, but that would look weird. Regardless, you tried your best to think of happier things, like how much you valued your existence.

…which reminded you that she was waiting for you to tell the truth.

“...I was staring a little, then.”

It wasn’t a lie. A few glances here and there was all it was! You had been honest, and hopefully, hadn’t given the impression that you were a hopeless pervert.

Kvasir said nothing in response, something that was troubling at first. Was she contemplating how she was going to kill you? Maybe. Was that a different kind of intrusive thought at the forefront of your mind? Maybe.

But she ultimately chose not to do anything.

…which was good! She could have easily gotten rid of you by this point, and yet, here you were, still breathing!

…

You changed your mind. The silent treatment wasn’t fun at all.

Everything was awkward now! She knew you were staring inappropriately. Well, she obviously knew… but you had admitted it! The degree of staring did not matter! It had happened!

You should have twisted the truth a little or something. It would have been smarter to add to your confession that you didn’t mean to look, and that it was an unfortunate accident! Heck, that wouldn’t have been a complete lie! You could have rationalized it by blaming those intrusive thoughts that would not shut up whatso-

“Hey,” Kvasir called to you, pausing momentarily while your mind fell silent and your undivided attention focused on her and nothing else. It wasn’t the greeting that had startled you so, but rather, how she looked. For someone who commonly appeared so indifferent, she looked… uncertain and anxious. It was odd. “Would you… like me to help…?”

What.

You cleared your throat.

She clearly meant something else, and what mattered most now was putting to rest her nerves. The conversation had to continue for that to happen!

“...h-help?”

Ah, stuttering. Wonderful. She was sure to interpret that well.

Thankfully, she seemed too occupied by her thoughts to notice.

Well, that still wasn’t good!

This was an unusual predicament though. Kvasir was ordinarily a difficult person to read… but right now, her face was a beautiful radiance of nerves, curiosity, and eagerness.

Yet, she did not let that stop her.

“I… told you I would take care of you, correct?” she elaborated, breathing heavily. “If you are having… urges… that you cannot quench on your own, then…”

Hm.

…perhaps you weren’t the only one letting intrusive thoughts win on this day.

Kvasir’s breathing turned softer, likely due to relief from having spoken what was on her mind.

What an interesting turn of events this was! Truth be told, you contemplated declining. This did not feel earned. A lack of sexual relief for over a month did not justify the things your eyes and mouth had done. She deserved better.

Yet… she was offering, and she looked so enthusiastic about it… and of course, you really, really needed this too. Not only would it be an incredible distraction from the pain, but the relief would doubtlessly be transcendent.

Just thinking about it was making you feel better!

The decision had been made long ago. Even so, you needed to know without a doubt that she wanted this.

“...are you sure? I don’t want you to-”

“I’m sure,” she raised her voice slightly, bringing her hand to her chin and revealing a rare smirk. To think, Kvasir had a cheeky side to her all along! “Considering the circumstances, something like this was inevitable. Let’s not pretend otherwise.”

Hah! Maybe those particular thoughts weren’t so harmful after all! It appeared she was suffering from the same predicament as yourself, and now, you could both silence them once and for all!

Well, it would feasibly make them louder, but whatever.

Kvasir backed up her words by approaching you and carefully sitting down close by. “Lay down, and let me deal with everything.”

You did as she asked without hesitation, taking a break from the food for the moment. There was a stronger hunger that had to be sated first.

Most of your attire was folded up on a nearby rock, leaving you in just a simple shirt and shorts. Paired with two large blankets-- one to rest on and one to cover you with-- as well as a decent pillow, it was enough to keep you warm throughout the night. More importantly, it made it effortless for Kvasir to access what she desired. All she had to do was peel back the covers, slide her fingers underneath your shorts, and pull them down.

Kvasir exhaled once your cock sprung into her eyesight. She hesitated for a moment, a barrage of thoughts and emotions doubtlessly the culprit. She managed to catch herself quickly, focusing on the matter at hand, demonstrating that by wrapping hers around your manhood. Her clutch was firm, sending a chill up your spine since she was cold, but it was not unwelcome by any means. It had been such a long time since you had experienced such a sensation.

You couldn’t take care of business on your own. You had tried, and it always caused an awfully annoying headache. Paired with a body still healing, it was never a pleasant experience.

But those factors were now irrelevant. All you had to do was sit back and relish in the tranquility. It felt divine.

Kvasir, however, hadn’t done anything more… and for good reason. “...Are you in pain?”

Ah, things probably didn’t look so good from her perspective! The twitching, and the shivering, and the exhaling… all amazing sensations on your end, but a hard sell to somebody who was overseeing your recovery.

“I’m okay, I promise,” you hastily answered, wanting to put those doubts to rest. “Continue. Please.”

Kvasir looked apprehensive, but you knew she had accepted your answer upon feeling your euphoria elevate to forgotten levels… and all she was doing was moving her hand up and down! Slowly. Very slowly.

But it was enough to make you feel tremendously good. The lack of speed was appreciated; you needed a moment to get used to this feeling again, and thankfully, there was no need to rush.

“It’s hard,” Kvasir let out a small giggle, making you ponder whether or not you had ever heard her laugh before. Regardless… it was cute! “I wonder-- have you ever imagined me doing this to you?”

Oh, that was a dangerous question!

But you hadn’t forgotten what she had said. ‘To lie to a goddess…’

“I have,” you spoke truthfully, prompting a small smile to form on her face. “Too many times to count.”

Kvasir rewarded you for your answer by accelerating, her back-and-forth motion now reaching your sensitive tip and base rather than focusing on your center. The sudden stimulation disrupted your breathing heavily, but you were just about able to keep it together.

“You should have asked sooner,” she continued, her movements becoming more elaborate as she experimented with different speeds and momentarily teased your tip from time to time. You weren’t sure whether or not she had these skills already or if she was just going with the flow, but you were grateful nonetheless. “I would have done this-- and so much more.”

Kvasir still sounded as she always did, though there was a hint of a sultry tone that perfectly complemented the breathtaking things she was saying Her expression hadn’t changed much aside from that light smile, though her ragged breathing and the enthusiasm of the handjob made it clear she was enjoying this a lot.

But the best part? The knowledge that this was not going to be a one-time deal! There was simply no going back after this, but neither you nor she had any desire to look back. This was the beginning of many encounters!

While this was blissful beyond belief, it was saddening that you were unable to reciprocate the bliss. She deserved similar treatment, but your body was just not in a good enough state for that. On the other hand, you doubted she'd be bothered by a lack of reciprocation. Taking care of you was enough.

Someday, though…

Kvasir's eyes rarely left your side, doing so only whenever she wanted to glance at what she was holding. During a moment when your eyes met hers, she decided it was an ample opportunity to escalate what she was doing. She lowered her head swiftly and suddenly, her gaze fixated on yours while her tongue escaped its confines, dashing against your sensitive shaft. The sudden squishiness and difference in temperature brought back the chills, each touch of her tongue against an unmarked spot amplifying the pinches of pleasure.

Those licks were backed up by a similar but softer feeling when she opted to use her lips too, smooching your shaft all over, and looking very mesmerized while she did so. Kvasir was still pleasuring you gradually, but considering how wonderful this was making you feel despite that, you were grateful that things hadn't taken a turn for the sensory overload. Besides, you didn't want to cum just yet!

You started to wonder if your new lover could read minds.

Why else would she conveniently decide to take things up a notch right there and then?

The shivers running up and down your spine intensified as Kvasir's worship traveled skyward, eventually reaching your tip. What appeared to be a mischievous kiss on your tip transitioned into something so much more when she refused to part, instead pushing her head down and letting your cock open up the entrance to her mouth.

The sparks of warmth against your member whenever she kissed or licked weren't enough to prepare you for the absurd degree of humidity now coating your cock. It was a dangerous level of pleasure.

So much for being thankful about the lack of sensory overload… because there was a LOT of that now!

Kvasir was tickling all the right spots with her tongue as she took in your head, getting used to what was doubtlessly an overwhelming feeling for her. Of course, that wasn’t going to stop somebody as determined as her. Merely taking in your glans was not enough to satisfy either, so she took in another inch, pausing to get used to the feeling of your cock deeper inside her mouth.

…and then she took in another inch, pausing to get used to it, and then another, then a pause, and then another…

"K-Kvasir…" you could barely function, barely able to comprehend why this girl was so eager to either prove herself or drive you to the brink of insanity. Probably both. "D-Don't… ah… overdo it…”

She had you on the edge! Her gradual approach was just enough to make you almost lose your mind, but not quite enough to make you cum-- but fuck was it close!

Your words did not fall on deaf ears. She stopped taking more in… but that was only because there wasn't any more to take in! She glanced up, her eyes half-open and giving the impression she was in a trance. After what felt like an eternity, she finally pulled away, revealing a cock shimmering in her fluids.

It was a short-lived sight, as one deep breath was enough for her to recuperate. She gobbled almost everything back up, making you ponder whether or not she had listened to what you had to say.

But when it felt this terrific, there was little reason for complaining. Kvasir bobbed her head up and down, forsaking her slower pace once she realized she could handle a greater cadence. That was simultaneously good and bad-- good for how mind-boggling it was, and bad for how mind-boggling it was.

This was the girl that had been taking care of you for weeks, and here she was… still doing that job, just a little differently this time. Though she was so frantic with her bobbing, she still looked as adorable and beautiful as ever. Watching your member disappear from view and then feeling it bash against the back of her throat… it was incredible. You owed her so much, especially after this.

You owed her a lot.

Hmm.

Although your body had sustained multiple injuries, it was all below the neck. That meant…

Maybe there was something you could do.

“K-Kvasir…” you called out to her, receiving no response at first, though it eventually all processed in her head. She paused, humming while waiting patiently for you to continue. “I… want you to do something. Can you back away, for a second?”

Kvasir appeared as if she was contemplating whether or not to pull back her head, but she eventually did so… very begrudgingly.

“...w-what is it…?” she mumbled, sounding a little agitated that she had been disturbed from doing her job.

Considering how far things had gone already, you believed your request was reasonable.

But would she agree…?

Well, she wouldn’t if you stayed silent.

“I want to make you feel good too, Kvasir.”

She smiled, but shook her head. “Doing this makes me feel good, so don’t worry.”

Ah, she was a sweetheart…

But you were prepared!

“You can keep doing that,” you continued. “But from a different position.”

“...different position?”

Hmm. You hoped she’d understand what you meant, but a more direct approach was necessary.

“I want to eat you out.”

Kvasir’s eyes widened slightly upon hearing what you had to say, but she ended up smirking. “You are lucky you did not break your neck.”

This was a win-win scenario! Not only did you get to please her, but she got to please you in return! On top of that, she was literally going to get on top of you, and goodness… you could only begin to imagine the view…

…apparently, you did not need to imagine for long. Kvasir seemed eager to try the suggestion, standing up and positioning herself directly above you… and not even your imagination could have prepared you for the discovery of a lifetime.

She did not wear any underwear.

Excellent.

She also had fat thighs and a fat ass.

Incredible.

She was also soaking wet, and NOT from the rain.

Wonderful.

Kvasir gradually lowered her body, very conscious of her positioning and speed. The last thing she wanted was to accidentally break your neck, especially after the comment she had made…

But she succeeded… and almost collapsed in the process, though that was admittedly because you wasted no time in devouring what was to offer. Kvasir had provided lots of different fruits over the past few weeks, though you hadn’t recalled getting to consume any peaches until now. Sure, there was only one here, but it was a big one!

“W-Wait… I… ahhhh…”

If there was one downside to eating her out this way, it was that you could not learn whether or not her expression looked ordinary, or if it was tainted by lust….

But you could hear her, and she was moaning-- a lot.

Hearing them blessed your motivation to greater levels. Sinking your hands into her cheeks, you licked and sucked with the same motivation she had displayed moments before. Her taste was strong, but by no means unpleasant. Once you were satisfied you had sampled enough, you directed your attention to her clit, wanting to do everything you could to bring your newfound lover to an orgasm first. Somebody amazing like her deserved nothing less.

Kvasir was struggling to reciprocate, only managing to wrap her hand back around your cock. However, it made her realize the game you were playing wasn’t exclusive to one player. Gathering all the willpower she could to ignore the euphoria she was experiencing, she took your manhood back into her mouth, not hesitating to bob her head frantically and messily.

Her hard work paid off. The return of that surreal warmth slowed you down… but you weren’t giving up that easily. Squeezing her cheeks, partly for her pleasure as well as hers, you did everything you could to even the scales. You sucked on her clit, licked up all the juices she was leaking out, and even found time to drill your tongue inside her opening. That messed her up massively, but she quickly clashed back by deepthroating your cock. Not only that, but she was able to keep it concealed down her throat for a remarkably long time, the length more than enough to disorientate your efforts. Even when she inevitably had to retreat, it still felt astonishing… and she wasted no time in bobbing her head crazily again!

Though she had turned the tables on you quickly, you weren’t throwing in the towel just yet! You retreated one of your hands, only to bring it back down quickly, spanking one of her cheeks. It wasn’t a strong swing since you weren’t sure if she’d enjoy this, but it certainly slowed her down! The subsequent hum you heard as the echoes of the smack faded was delightful to hear, even more so than how divine it was to witness her butt jiggle so up close!

It was a natural tug-of-war, all brewed from a desire to please the other more than themselves.

You wanted to praise her for doing such a fantastic job, though it was admittedly difficult to do that while buried by ass.

But there were other ways to communicate such a message, such as letting out all that built-up cum inside her mouth…

The thought of doing that, and the pleasure echoing throughout your body, and the amazing view… it all came together.

"Kvasir… I'm…!

"Mmm!!"

That hasty hum was not simply one of acknowledgment; she was reaching her climax too! Eager to make it a magnificent one, you resumed eating her out with all the energy you could muster, feeling her quivering increase in intensity by the second.

You were shaking too. It all signified one thing. As an inconceivable feeling unlike any other overwhelmed your entire being and threatened your consciousness, a similar sensation overpowered Kvasir’s body as well. Even so, you refused to stop eating her out. Likewise, she did not stop sucking so energetically… even as your warm seed poured into her mouth! Though you could not see what was undeniably an amazing sight, you knew she was swallowing. Kvasir was handling your load well, not flinching even while you continued to taste her most sensitive area. You closed your eyes, enjoying the taste while imagining a scene where her throat contracted endlessly, refusing to let a single drop escape her lips…

After what felt like an eternity, Kvasir dragged her body off of yours, collapsing onto the makeshift bed she had made for you. She was breathing loudly, but seeing her expression through your blurry eyes confirmed she was well; she was smiling warmly.

Your senses were a mess… and they didn't get any better when she opened her mouth, revealing she had savored a little bit on her tongue before finally letting it swim down her throat. What a girl.

Kvasir shuffled closer to you, reaching out for the discarded blanket and covering both you and her with it. You were grateful, for it was starting to feel quite chilly. The rain not letting up wasn’t helping with the temperature either. It was a good thing this blanket she had was actually pretty damn good!

“Hey…” she mumbled, still sounding disorientated, understandably so. That was possibly the first orgasm she had ever had… or at least, the first in a long time. She was a goddess, so she was definitely very old… but how old? You weren’t sure. Hm.

Questions for later! Answering her came first!  “Yeah?”

Kvasir paused, purposefully evading making eye contact momentarily, but she managed to fight back against her nerves and look at you. “May we… cuddle?”

That was the most nervous she had ever sounded.

“Of course we can.”

The blanket, while good, could only contribute so much to the overall warmth. Sharing body warmth was a logical next step!

Heh. That was just a bonus, of course. She wanted to be close to you, and you wanted to be close to her.

This unusual relationship had taken another unusual turn, but you had no regrets, especially once she rested her head on your shoulder. Your good shoulder, fortunately! The other one was a little wonky still.

“Hey, Kvasir…”

The number of questions you had for her was endless… but there was one you wanted answered sooner than any other.

“...yes?”

“When my friends arrive here, we will find a way to return to the future.”

Kvasir said nothing.

“When that moment comes, will you join us, and… come back with us?”

This lonely girl who had sacrificed so much for you… she deserved a warmer home, warm food, and lots and lots of friends!

Kvasir continued to say nothing… which was not fun.

But the answer she gave was not a bad one, at least.

“I am a being of this era,” she answered, something that wasn’t exactly what you wanted to hear, but… “But do not fret. I am a goddess. We shall meet again.”

Hah. Of course. She was likely still around in your era, perhaps waiting to meet again once the time was right.

You were going to meet her again.

Because even though you had known this girl for a matter of weeks, she meant everything to you.

Returning to Patreon!

Hi everyone,

It's been a while, hasn't it?

Since August, I've been taking a break from my Patreon, but now, I can announce that I will be returning in December! 

Before I get into the nitty-gritty details, I do have some important news to share.

___

PLATINUM TIER

I have decided to drop the Platinum Tier. The reason for this is that I've basically identified it as a major reason why I fell so behind on fics. It amplified my schedule by a LOT! A new story each month by default, plus any stories requested by the pledgers. It added up quickly! I thought I could handle it, and at the start, I was able to do it... but then I wasn't able to do it.

For the Platinum Tier pledgers here, thank you so much. Although I wasn't able to keep up with it in the end, I am very grateful for the immense support you provided. Rest assured, you will still be able to use whatever remaining words you have, though I do ask for some patience in regard to getting the remaining stories done. This is the one area I admittedly haven't really caught up on, but it will be a priority! 

I will still have one final Platinum Tier poll due to there not being one in July. I will use the last story request sent to me by the Platinum Tier pledgers, but you have a week to change it to something else if you wish! Just DM me what you'd like to see!

Lastly, if you are a Platinum Tier pledger, I ask that you use this time before the start of December to downgrade to a lower tier. I am not sure what happens when I delete a tier, so best to be safe rather than sorry! 

___

MONTHLY SCHEDULE & BACKLOG UPDATES

Here's some positive news! I've decided to put together a monthly schedule so you will all know what to expect from me for the upcoming month. 

For this upcoming month, you will see the following stories.

These are all stories I have had a lot of fun writing and I hope they're enjoyed! I've already finished four of them and am currently putting the finishing touches on the last two so they're ready to go for December! I will be posting them throughout the month.

For those who remember, I have a backlog of fics currently being worked on. I haven't updated this document in months, but now, it's updated! Here's a link to it: https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1h7-78HizqG_JW89Xgp4jPew4S_FGmrCqYrskML6NIaY/edit?usp=sharing

One of my objectives during my break was to give myself a lot of breathing room by making substantial progress on my backlog before I returned. That's why some of next month's fics are already finished and plenty of others are not far from completion. I'm feeling very confident that I can wrap up all these loose ends in the coming months! 

I will also be continuing my commission cycle soon. I hope the wait hasn't been too bad for those waiting for their turn! I hope you can understand my need for a break.

___ 

WRAPPING UP

I've missed you guys! Have I mentioned that yet? lol

I've thoroughly enjoyed writing and sharing my stories here on Patreon and I've missed that a lot too! I'm really looking forward to everyone reading what I have to offer. I've been working hard. 

As the cool kids say, I've been cooking, and you will all feast.

That's the plan, anyway!

So yeah, I'll be back in December, and it's gonna be rad.

See you all soon!

- KwIl

Patreon Break

Hi everyone,

I have decided to take a break from Patreon for the next several months.

Writer's block has hit me hard this month, and there's no sign of it going away anytime soon. I am going to take a long break partly for this reason, and also to give some much-needed time to catch up on everything once I am feeling inspired again. 

Essentially, I want to completely catch up with my backlog before I return to Patreon. There is a lot less pressure on me this way. If I were to continue with Patreon, the backlog would continue to grow larger at a level that exceeds how much I am able to write for it in return.

This isn't a decision I'm particularly happy to make. I love writing, and I love getting stories out there for you all to read, but I am just not able to deliver right now. I've tried several strategies to help this, but nothing has worked for long, sadly. Ultimately, I believe this is the best decision for me.

Commissions will be written gradually when I am able to do so. When I am feeling comfortable and ready to continue them, I will work through my queue. The same applies to everything else in my backlog, really. It doesn't please me to essentially delay commissions once more, but I'm glad it's not a situation where many individuals have paid and are waiting. 

I don't know how long this break will last beyond the "several months" timeframe, but it would mean the world to me if you could continue to support me when I am ready to return! I won't do so until I am confident I am able to write to the best of my ability once again.

On a side note, if you are a Patron who isn't on my Discord server, please do consider joining! It would be great to stay in contact. DM me if you would like an invite.

Thank you for reading. See you all soon!

- KwIl

Patreon July 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Ylgr is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon June 2023 Platinum Poll Results

The "Sothis/Byleth/Kiran" story is the winner of the June2023 Platinum Poll... by a landslide! Look forward to it!

The Princess and Her Knight (Purah/Impa/Zelda/Link from Hyrule Warriors: Age of Calamity)

This story is the fourth part of the "Love Amidst Calamity" series. The previous entries were "Checking Out", "What It Means to Love", and "The Sheikah Trial". Reading those stories before this one isn't necessary, but it will make this story more enjoyable!

___

“...Purah?”

The Sheikah scientist in question was busy tinkering away with some ancient tech, too focused to notice the individual calling out to her.

Zelda couldn’t blame her. She was speaking abnormally quietly, after all. It was hardly her fault though. How was anybody supposed to speak normally after uncovering what she had learned?

Regardless, this was a conversation that needed to happen, even if it was one she wasn’t particularly looking forward to having…

Clearing her throat, she spoke up again to the best of her ability.

“Purah.”

Purah continued to examine the guardian parts in front of her, her focus undivided. Was she looking for a way to upgrade a Guardian’s capabilities, or perhaps trying to pinpoint any weaknesses it had that the enemy could exploit? Zelda couldn’t tell.

What she did know was that whatever Purah was doing was for Hyrule’s benefit… so maybe it was best just to leave her be? It wasn’t too late to leave before she was noticed.

…No! She couldn’t do that! She had to remain resolute!

Zelda curled her lips into her mouth and resisted the urge to frustratingly cry out, not wanting such a sound to be how she alerted her target.

How was anyone supposed to bring up such a topic?!

It was only a few days ago that Zelda discovered a collection of visual captures on her Sheikah Slate. The Camera Rune was magnificent technology within magnificent technology, and it had proved to be the source of a little new hobby of hers. She had helped test the rune by snapping images of the local wildlife, and she had much fun experimenting with different camera angles and the zoom features.

Purah requested it to be handed over a while back so she could work on a few upgrades and sort out a few technical problems. At the time, Zelda saw no reason to suspect any foul play. Purah could be eccentric at times, but that was due to her passion more than anything.

Upon noticing a substantial number of new images had been saved to the Sheikah Slate thanks to the internal counter increasing, Zelda initially thought Purah had been out experimenting with the feature as well. She had been looking forward to learning if her friend had learned any of the same tricks she had developed regarding visual capture composition!

…the photos she saw were not analyzable, however, for even looking at them for longer than a second prompted her to look away in extraordinary embarrassment.

Purah had snapped some indecent photos.

If it was just her by her lonesome, Zelda could stomach it, and perhaps even understand the appeal of creating such imagery.

But Impa was in a lot of them too.

…and so was… Link! Link!!

That was her knight, fooling around with women in his spare time!

Of course, he was never disallowed from such a thing, but she always figured that if he had any problems with that, then he’d…

Zelda remembered biting down hard on her lip when she discovered this forbidden secret, all in a futile attempt to make sure her thoughts did not go in a certain direction.

She ultimately concluded that she had to confront one of them about it. Despite disregarding Link as an option initially, she decided he was the best one to approach about the situation. He would be honest, and indeed, he was. She learned everything that had transpired… and it was a shocking conversation! Link was never much of a talker, but he apparently didn’t mind explaining what he had gotten up to in a surprising level of detail.

…which was part of the reason she was here now.

“Purah!”

This was her best attempt.

…and it was once again a failure.

Zelda was barely able to raise her voice, and it was really beginning to upset her! Link had convinced her everything would work out as well, and because he had spoken so confidently, she knew there was nothing to fear from this conversation.

Even so… she just… couldn’t do it. It was too embarrassing!!

But, as always, she was never alone.

Link was behind her, observing the situation silently. Zelda had insisted she should be the one to talk to Purah about the situation, but begrudgingly admitted that if she was not able to do so, Link would have permission to assist her.

Thus, he gently placed his hand on the princess’s shoulder, signaling it was time for him to act. She sighed defeatedly, shuffling out of his way. Link silently exhaled, and accomplished his mission through unthinkable means.

Purah screeched suddenly, jolting back and almost stumbling over something in the process, but not once did she express any negative emotion towards her ambusher. If anything, she sounded thrilled.

“Oooh, Linky! Sneaking up on me so suddenly, hmm? It’s not like you to be so direct with-”

Her voice contained a level of sultriness the princess had never heard from the royal scientist. It was a short-lived tone, however, hastily replaced by one of excruciating panic. Her presence was to blame.

“P-P-Princess?! Why are you… why did… I…”

Zelda understood why Link had acted the way he did.

She knew if she were to speak, her voice would emit nothing but stutters, and the realization she was stuttering would lead to even more stutters! It did not sound fun!

But right now, it was like she was looking into a reflection. Purah did not express enthusiasm or confidence. She looked apprehensive and hesitant. Those were relatable feelings.

Zelda couldn’t deny it. A conversation would be easier if both girls were a stuttering mess. It was by no means an ideal form of talk, but it would work.

…did he really have to smack Purah’s butt though? Surely, he couldn’t have just tapped her on the shoulder or something?!

Well, it worked, so she decided not to think about it too much.

“Uhm… p-princess, I c-can explain. Link and I… we’re just, uh, testing… uhm…” Purah tried her best to salvage the situation… and was failing exceptionally.

“It’s… q-quite alright, Purah,” Zelda managed to respond, feeling confident to talk despite knowing her speech wouldn’t be perfect… and she had Purah’s panicking to thank! It was an unusual place to source courage from, but she wasn’t going to complain. “The t-thing is… I a-already know what is g-going on with you, and Link, a-and Impa…”

“...y-you do…?” Purah hadn’t even had any opportunities from the initial shock! She was now dumbfounded! “B-But how…? Link, you didn’t…?”

“The Sheikah Slate had-”

“Fuck!”

Purah knew exactly what had happened as soon as she heard that device mentioned.

“Purah, it’s-”

“I swore I backed those up and deleted the original copies!”

Frustration was a way to eliminate stutters. Zelda understood that well.

But it also meant she wasn’t listening!

“Purah!” she raised her voice, calling out to the scientist. “It’s okay! I don’t mind!”

Purah paused, taking a moment to assess whether or not she heard that response correctly. Upon coming to the conclusion that there was no way her mind was playing tricks on her, she looked astonished.

“...what do you mean you don’t mind?!”

“I-”

“Wait, wait,” she interrupted the princess, staring at the duo before her with strangely suspicious eyes. “If you’ve already found out, but then you seemingly don’t care, and now you’re here…”

Zelda exhaled as quietly as she could.

Her secret had been figured out.

“Oh! Ohoho! Well! I want to say I’m surprised, but I’m… surprisingly not? Huh! Uhm… well, anyway! Our little troupe always DID feel like it was missing a crucial member…”

Zelda initially had no plans to do anything with the information she had learned from the Sheikah Slate.

But it did help solve a few mysteries in her life, leading her down a path she was not expecting to walk.

Months beforehand, she had noticed how stressed Purah could get. Of course, she was very good at hiding that behind her cheerful and exaggerated character, but she had noticed a few cracks from time to time.

Impa, too, was not immune to the hardships of the Calamity that awaited them. She had many responsibilities resting on her shoulders as a royal advisor, not to mention the fact that she was destined to be Kakariko Village’s future chief.

But at some point, the ladies started to express an unusual level of happiness, like something had happened to dramatically dampen their stress. Zelda didn’t see any reason to inquire, figuring it was their private business, but it was always something she was curious about in the back of her mind!

Once she realized the truth, she started to wonder.

Her life was a big ball of stress too!

She doubted anything could eliminate it completely… but there was something here that had proven to be effective, so maybe it wouldn’t hurt to try!

This wasn’t a decision she came to lightly. She had contemplated it over several days after her conversation with Link.

In the end, she decided… why not? She was intrigued, and it wasn’t like she had anything to lose-- well, except one thing, but she didn’t particularly mind that. She was still worried about how it would go, but the potential benefits tremendously outweighed any of these short-term drawbacks.

Not to mention… Link… he… the way he made her heart…

“Princess,” Purah called out to her. “I’ll let Impa know. All of us… are going to have a lot of fun.”

___

“...d-do you think he’ll like this?”

Zelda observed the photos taken on the Sheikah Slate.

It was of herself… but wearing something no princess should wear! It was unbefitting of her station… but that was precisely why she kinda liked it! Impa had taken them moments prior so she could get a good look at what she was currently wearing from multiple angles.

“Have you seen the way he looks at you, princess?” Purah did her best to reassure her. “Trust me… he doesn’t give us those eyes.”

Zelda mumbled, not particularly convinced. “... you’re just saying that.”

“It’s true!” Impa was adamant, sharing words of encouragement. “Link… he cares for both of us, but with you, it’s different. He didn’t say anything earlier, but it was easy to tell he was nervous about this whole thing. He’s usually pretty confident with us though!”

Impa was naturally shocked to learn that Zelda wanted to join them… but who was she to deny the idea?

She always did feel a little guilty about what she had with Link. It was obvious who he truly liked. Despite his preference for silence, he wore his heart on his sleeve sometimes. Whenever he did speak occasionally of the person he adored the most, he did so with the utmost passion and adoration.

Of course, she wasn’t sure if the princess shared those feelings, but her uncertainty was because she didn’t spend as much time with them as she would have liked.

But Zelda was being so apprehensive about Link’s opinion! It was adorable, and it was a wonderful way to have those doubts dispelled! The princess and her knight… they were truly meant for each other, weren’t they?

Would tonight be the night they confessed their love? Would she be a witness to it? The thought made her heart flutter.

Hopefully, her presence wouldn’t hinder the possibility. She was confident she could remain calm and collected and not disturb a tender moment.

Purah though… well…

Regardless, she was happy with this arrangement! This was going to be ideal for everyone involved! Well, hopefully! There was always a chance things could be too awkward on Zelda and Link’s end. She prayed it wouldn’t be.

They now just had to wait for the man of the hour to arrive.

A few days ago, King Rhoam had requested the presence of his daughter, her chosen knight, as well as the four champions and the royal scientists. The meeting was to discuss the current status of their plan to utilize the Divine Beasts and the Guardians against Calamity Ganon.

The meeting took place today. It had gone well, with the champions expressing confidence in their piloting skills and the scientists confirming that the Guardians were ready to be deployed on a moment’s notice.

Understanding the trip was long for some, private rooms were arranged for the participants who didn’t already live at the castle.

…which was the perfect excuse to begin their night of tomfoolery.

The story was simple-- the girls wanted a night out together to unwind and relax! The men would understand it would be heresy to disturb such a night, so there was no fear of any unwanted knocks on the door.

Mipha and Urbosa were invited too, of course, for they didn’t want to exclude them from their alleged event and it would help sell their story. Impa and Purah knew ahead of time that the two were going to be busy though, so there were no surprises when they declined.

Zelda’s bedroom was the destination, and now all they were waiting for was Link. It was frankly a miracle seemingly nobody had caught on to their giddy little plan. Purah was not subtle once the meeting concluded, telling him to be at Zelda’s room at a particular time. Someone could have easily heard that!

Link arrived moments later, knocking quietly on the door. He had a habit of barging into places without even bothering to knock, so Zelda found it unusual for him to be so… ordinary in this regard. Was he nervous? If so, he wouldn’t be the only one.

When Link opened and saw what awaited him, he was completely flabbergasted.

…almost too flabbergasted, for it took him a while to process that he probably ought to close the door behind him.

Impa and Purah hadn’t dressed for the occasion. This was going to be Princess Zelda’s night first and foremost, after all! They were just bonuses for either of them to enjoy just in case they wanted to taste something a little different. They were also going to assist if needed.

Zelda was dressed in lingerie that perfectly showed off her figure, revealing much while still leaving plenty to the imagination. Although the princess didn’t really excel in any area, she wasn’t lacking in anything either. Her attire certainly helped amplify her features though-- her cleavage was deep and her leggings were digging deep into her thighs, making her look a little more plump than she actually was.

What mattered the most was that it was enough to hypnotize her knight.

“...Link… say something…”

Zelda admittedly did like what this silent treatment signified, though she still wanted his opinion!

Link took some steps forward in response, wanting to get a better look. “...you look…” he paused, mumbling a little as his blush got warmer. “...really good.”

Zelda couldn’t maintain eye contact after a response like that.

She wasn’t able to maintain… well, pretty much anything, really. She was flustered beyond belief, and even that was an understatement.

“They made me wear this…” Zelda wanted to make sure he understood this wasn’t her idea, regardless of the results. The last thing she wanted him to think was that she was some secret degenerate! It didn’t matter that he’d probably approve! She felt compelled to retain some dignity. As for why she hadn’t completely collapsed into a stuttering mess… it was because it was, well, Link. She could talk to him about anything. She knew she wouldn’t judge her or think negatively of her.. “...so… I’m glad you like it.”

“Aw! This is so adorable to watch! Look at him! He’s so charmed! Look at her! She’s so shy! There are no doubts anymore. These two are in-”

“Purah,” Impa pinched the troublemaker’s cheek, pulling on it without mercy and interrupting her. “Do not tease.”

Zelda, having been sat down all this time, found the confidence to stand. It allowed Link to observe her figure properly, which was good, for the less time he spent gazing down at her crimson blush, the better!

“Ahh… Link… I’m… ah…”

…well, so much for the lack of stuttering! Not even Link’s presence could take away from what was happening. They were about to do… it. It! IT!

Had she been subconsciously ignoring that fact the entire time? She didn’t know the answer to that, but now it was dawning on her what was about to happen, and it was hitting her stability hard. She could not sustain it. She was beginning to freak. Had she made a mistake? Was she not ready for this?

Yet, as always, her knight was happy to come to her rescue.

Zelda always imagined her first kiss to be one filled to the brim with nerves, so much so it would eclipse the happiness she was meant to feel during that moment. That outcome made the most sense in her head! The mere thought of kissing anybody made her feel that way.

…but fantasies were fantasies at the end of the day, and usually not a reflection of reality.

When Zelda felt his lips touch hers, she felt… peace.

His lips were soft, and he was so gentle and warm…

The only thought she had now was whether or not he was feeling a similar sensation. She hoped he was, for her heart was beating so frantically, yet making her feel so calm and at ease. He deserved to experience those same feelings.

The kiss concluded far sooner than she would have liked, prompting her to initiate the next. It was a greedy and impulsive move, but Link didn’t mind whatsoever, putting the same amount of force into the embrace to match hers.

This second smooch was more intense than the last, as if both were starting to realize what they were doing… and more importantly, realizing they liked-- no, loved it!

Be that as it may, they could not forget that they had come prepared to do a lot more than this. That was why it did not take long for tongues to come into play. Zelda was the one to start using hers, momentarily surprising her knight. He wasn’t used to her being so selfish… but he liked it.

Zelda knew instinct was guiding her every move. Since it was working out so well for her, she embraced it, allowing her to focus entirely on how wondrous this was making her feel. Her heart was beating a little too fast for her liking, but it was fine. Probably.

Link’s skills with the sword apparently translated to his tongue too; he was able to strike back against her tongue with powerful strikes that were overwhelming her with ease. Zelda knew he doubtlessly had experience with this kind of thing, but she didn’t mind that. She liked how aggressive he was being with her! It was astonishing to think he would ever express such… dominance, yet here she was, experiencing it.

She loved it.

Though she was praying the Goddess Hylia was looking after her heart. It was beating so, so fast…

Zelda had to concede defeat once her need to breathe became unbearable. She retreated, gazing at her knight with an expression that was undoubtedly hot and bothered… but it was okay, for he was looking a little like that too!

Only a little though.

She was going to have to do more. A lot more!

“That was hot,” Purah giggled, drawing the duo’s attention to her. Zelda had forgotten the ladies were present completely, but the reminder didn’t embarrass her. If it weren’t for their antics, she wouldn’t have had that surreal moment! “Princess, you really like using your tongue, don’t you? How about you put it to better use, hmm?”

…better use?

Oh.

Oh.

Well…

“We can guide you,” Impa offered their assistance, noticing her princess was beginning to understand what was next on the agenda, and that it was making her feel a tad faint. “With all three of us working together, we’ll make Link feel amazing, princess!”

“...and as a treat, you get to enjoy the prize!” Purah added.

Zelda exhaled.

She could do this.

“Is that okay with you, Link?”

He nodded.

“Princess, you need to ask more specific questions!” Purah, ever the mischief-maker, decided it was time to offer the kind of advice that would make a newcomer’s head spin. She gazed at Link with a devious smile, ready to spare no mercy. “Liiinnnnkyyy~” she purred. “Do you want all three of us to suck your big fat cock? Do you want to cum in your princess’s mouth? I bet you’d looooveee it if she drank your delicious seed~”

“P-Purah?!”

“Purah!”

The devil incarnate was grabbed by the back of her neck, making her yelp. “H-H-Hey now, I was with him first! I know he likes to hear this stuff, isn’t that right, Linky, hmm?”

Zelda was ready to dismiss that absurdity, but upon gazing at Link, she started to wonder.

He definitely did look a little more hot and bothered than before.

Hmm…

She had an idea.

But did she have the courage?

…yes, yes she did! She wanted to make him happy more than anything. If she could get him really riled up before she even saw his… thing… then maybe he’d feel even better!

“Link…” she grabbed his hand, her expression full of love and lust. “I… I want to suck your cock… and feel your c-cum… swimming down my throat…”

Immediately after she finished speaking, she realized what she had just said.

She felt many things.

A bit of pride! She had said something dirty.

…a lot of embarrassment! Swimming down her throat?! That did not sound as sexy as it did in her head.

“P-Princess…”

…but before she could die of shame, she found herself mystified by his stuttered response. The mere notion that he could stutter like that… it was…

“Link… would you like me to do that…?” she asked him, whispering in a tone that couldn’t hide her nerves, yet reverberated so much need as well. “Tell me…”

Her heart was beating so fast.

Too fast.

Too, too fast.

Was the goddess not looking out for her?

“...I do.”

…she was!

Link sounded so… turned on!

“You do?”

“More than anything.”

When she heard Purah’s suggestion, she could not deny her intrigue.

She could not deny her fright either. The thought of doing that… his c-cock… in her mouth…  it was overpowering her with too many emotions to process, let alone handle.

But now, she had never felt so confident! She was going to do this!

“Then please… sit down.”

Link fulfilled her request without hesitation.

Zelda kneeled in front of him. It was quite the role reversal to be in this position-- he was the one usually kneeling before her!

But she liked this little twist on their relationship.

She wasn’t sure if she had the confidence to fish his manhood out of his pants though… yet, as if detecting that uncertainty, Link decided to spare her the trouble. He seemed especially eager to free it from its prison, doing so with incredible speed.

Zelda shivered upon finally seeing his cock for the first time.

Purah was not joking. He was big, and so hard, and it looked… so… juicy…

She was salivating! Well… she had been salivating for a while, actually.

The two Sheikah girls then took their place beside her, watching the expression of their princess curiously.

“You look mesmerized, princess,” Impa couldn’t help but comment. “I’m starting to wonder if you even need guidance. You look just about ready to gobble it all up…”

“Shall we take a hands-off approach? We’ll tell you what we think you should do, but we won’t demonstrate anything,” Purah suggested… which was… quite a shocking statement to hear! One would think she’d be dying to slobber all over that thing, but she was actually exercising patience! Impa was strangely proud. “Does that sound good to you, princess?”

Zelda nodded.

While it was tempting to just lunge at it and go wild, Zelda understood that if she wanted him to feel truly wonderful, she had to listen to the advice of those who had experience dealing with this… massive cock…

…what had happened to her mind?!

It was consumed by degenerate thoughts galore.

Whether or not that was a good or bad thing was something she hadn’t decided yet, for the war for that answer was still ongoing within her mind.

“Use your hand first,” Impa provided the first instruction. “Clutch it, and when you get a feel for the size, start to move up and down.”

That sounded simple enough.

Zelda exhaled, readying herself to make this important step.

Her hand was surreally shaky, but it wasn’t immobile. Slowly but surely, she reached out, and once she surrounded Link’s cock with her grasp for the first time, she quivered.

It was not an exclusive reaction, for the mere touch was enough to make his member throb and his breathing worsen. Zelda wasn’t expecting a response, figuring her lack of skill would dwindle how good she could make him feel, so she was happy to be proven wrong!

He was big! Seeing it up so close was making her head spin, but it was a surprisingly pleasant feeling! It was making her really want to use her mouth. Was it the close proximity doing that? The smell? His reactions? She didn’t know-- it hurt to think.

Zelda was still feeling rational enough to recall Impa’s advice. She was glad, for otherwise she would have given into her subconscious desires and gotten a little crazy, which was unbecoming of a princess!

…of course, it was unbecoming of a princess to be dressed in lingerie and ready to service her knight, so maybe eventually she could…

Returning her attention to the here and now, she started to give him a handjob, listening closely to his reactions. They were all subtle, but thanks to her understanding of these minute reactions, she was able to gauge his pleasure well.

“Princess…” he mumbled her name, speaking in a tone she had never heard from him before. It encouraged her efforts, leading to faster movements that brought him a lot of joy.

"Use your mouth, princess!" Purah advised with what was meant to sound like a hushed whisper, even though everybody present was able to hear it.

"She doesn't have to do that so soon if she doesn’t want to!" Impa disagreed, not wanting her liege to rush into something she wasn’t ready for.

"Why not? Link is throbbing," Purah clashed back. "If she doesn't, I will."

Zelda was not a fan of that last comment, and while she suspected it was some clever play on Purah's part, she didn't care; it was what she needed to make her move, and while she hadn't been instructed on any specifics, she was confident instinct would serve her well.

She couldn’t disregard how much she had wanted to kiss it… and she really, really wanted to kiss it! The thought was making her tremble.

So that’s precisely what she did. While nerves were understandably present, there was little they could do against the collective strength of desire and instinct.

A mere smooch on its own made her feel dizzy… so she kissed it again, amplifying that extraordinary feeling, for she rather liked it! Zelda, at an alarming rate, ended up smothering Link’s cock with a bombardment of smooches. The man in question couldn’t help but groan, finding the kisses to be the perfect blend of pleasurable yet teasing.

Fortunately for him, Zelda had every intention to keep up the pace, interchanging kisses with licks. She spent most of her time at the tip, already understanding that it was his most vulnerable area.

She also stuck around that region for another reason-- it was where she needed to be when she was mentally ready to commence with the blowjob properly.

The thought of it being inside her mouth invoked too many emotions to count, but there was a feeling that stood tall above the rest-- eagerness. She wanted to do it. She wanted to learn how much she could take. She wanted to make Link feel amazing!

It was arguably more so a ‘need’ rather than a ‘want’ at this point.

…and there was no reason for her to wait any longer, was there?

She was ready.

It became apparent once her lips intersected with his head that she might be in over her head a little. He really was big!

Was that thought enough to deter her? Of course not!  She was going to see this through to the end.

Exercising as much carefulness as she could, she enveloped his manhood with her mouth, taking in as much as she could.

Her limits soon became apparent when she started to feel her gag reflex protest, but she was able to retreat a little before it could do any damage. Though Zelda didn’t believe she had taken in a whole lot, she was still satisfied with her efforts, especially considering how full it made her mouth feel. It was an addicting sensation.

She sucked in her cheeks, drenching his dick in all the fluids she could muster. She knew she had to move her head next, but it was a surprisingly difficult task-- not because she couldn’t, but rather because she didn’t want to! It felt amazing having her mouth so full!

Ultimately, she put Link’s needs first, pulling back her head before gobbling up his length once more.

While she was confident he was feeling good, she prayed it was to an unbelievable level.

Her chosen knight was good at hiding his stress, but she knew it existed. She always wondered if there was anything she could do to help him with that, but with so many responsibilities on her shoulders already, there was never an opportunity to do anything for him.

She had never once contemplated doing something like this, of course, but this was before those photos had awakened something within her.

Zelda bobbed her head up and down at a respectable rate, making sure his shaft was constantly showered in her saliva. By this point, her motions were instinctive, for she had entered a bit of a lust-filled trance. Her mind was devoid of thought, aside from a single one-- Link’s cock.

…it was a somewhat short-lived trance, however, for the tickling of hair against her neck was prominent enough to snap her back to reality.

“Don’t mind me, princess,” Purah had ducked a bit beneath her, helping herself to Link’s balls. She tried to do it stealthily, failing to account for how tall her hair was.“Seeing you act so wildly like that… I just couldn’t help myself! I wanted a taste too.”

“...mmm… me too…”

Impa had snuck underneath as well, though she had actually succeeded in being discreet.

Zelda was in no position to respond to either of them, but she didn’t mind the intrusions. The main meal was still hers, and as she returned to her trance and started sucking as passionately as she could, she noticed Link’s groans were beginning to sound more rugged. He was even beginning to shiver a little! It pleased her greatly!

But nothing could prepare for the joy she felt when he placed his hand on her crown. This was not a subconscious reaction. It was something he had chosen to do as a means to directly communicate his pleasure, and she loved that!

“...Princess…”

She gazed up, doing her best not to disrupt her cadence. She loved that he sounded so pleased! Still unable to talk, she did the next best thing.

“...mmm…?”

“I’m… ah… going to cum…” he warned her, his voice uneasy and his eyes narrowed.

She wanted it. She wanted it!

The mere thought of his semen swarming into her mouth… was she always feeling this dizzy?

To make sure he understood what she wanted, she kept up the pace, not wanting him to think for even the slightest second that she didn’t desire this.

That moment she craved came moments later. A hot sensation enveloped her mouth without warning, and the frequency was almost too much for her. Nevertheless, she persevered, keeping his cock safely contained within her mouth so not a single drop could escape.

The taste was strong, and while she wasn’t sure if she liked it yet, she loved what it signified. Link was experiencing something immensely pleasurable, and she was enhancing that feeling with her mouth.

In the end, she was able to withstand the might of his climax, swallowing absolutely everything he had to offer. When she finally pulled back her head, planting a tiny kiss on his glans once it was freed, she felt unbearably giddy and satisfied. She had sucked Link’s cock! She felt embarrassed beyond belief, but such a feeling wasn’t as prominent as how tremendously satisfied and happy she was. She had done something so naughty… and she loved it!

“Well done, princess,” Impa applauded her liege. “That was really impressive for your first go.”

“More than impressive!” Purah was more enthusiastic. “You should be proud of yourself.”

Link gently stroked her hair. For her, that was more than enough to indicate his approval, especially paired with how exhausted he looked.

“I wish I could have taken in more…” Zelda confessed. While it wasn’t a bothersome regret by any means, it did mean she had denied Link some additional pleasure due to her own limits.

“You’ll have time to improve your skills,” Impa reassured her. “But… princess, do you think you are ready for what comes next?”

Zelda nodded without hesitation.

Right now, she desired nothing more than to see this through to the end. Sucking his dick had amplified her arousal. It had taken a lot of willpower on her end to not touch herself. She believed it would limit how well she could service Link if she was also focusing on pleasuring herself.

“That’s right!” Purah spoke enthusiastically. “We’re going to make you feel good this time, princess.”

Zelda yelped when the eccentric woman next to her suddenly slapped her butt. “H-Huh…? B-But…”

She wasn’t opposed to the girls playing with her… but she really wanted to experience what it would feel like for Link to be inside her more than anything…

“Unfortunately for you, princess, poor Linky needs a moment to rest,” she was reminded of her knight’s condition. “So let’s get these off you, hmm?”

Zelda had almost forgotten she was wearing lingerie. While it did feel a little embarrassing to wear, it beat being naked from the beginning. Now that she was completely in the mood, however, she didn’t mind their removal.

…especially when her nudity seemed to invigorate her knight. He seemed mesmerized by what he was seeing! That feeling grew stronger when Purah and Impa opted to strip as well, leaving three ladies for him to gawk over.

But she was the one his eyes focused on. There was a chance it was just because he had never seen her nude body before this, but the awe in his eyes made her hope he was genuinely captivated by what she had to offer. She was an all-rounder compared to the other ladies, so it was difficult to conclude why he would focus so adamantly on her even if her body was new to him… unless… u-unless…

Any chance of his eyes drifting faded quickly once Purah, shortly followed by Impa, started to fondle Zelda. It was a sudden distraction from her thoughts that she wasn't anticipating, but she was quick to embrace it, for her arousal had amplified her sensitivity.

Purah took an aggressive approach, sneaking behind her and grabbing both of her breasts while she rested on the princess’s shoulder. Impa was gentle, sneaking in sensational smooches across her liege’s neck and torso. Experiencing all these variations all at once disrupted Zelda’s balance greatly, but she managed to avoid tumbling.

That is, until Link defied all expectations and jumped back into action… only to fall to her knees. It was a bizarre motion that she couldn’t pay much attention to thanks to the women around her proving to be especially distracting, and that was something Link was eager to exploit.

Zelda experienced the most unbelievable sensation from her crotch, causing her to collapse and fall forward. She was very fortunate she had a bed in front of her to break her fall!

Without warning, Link had bombarded her pussy with the utmost ferocity, sparing her no mercy as he ate her out with extraordinary strength and speed. Considering what the girls were also doing to her, it was a miracle she hadn’t passed out there and then. She felt terrific. Her fingers could not compare one bit!

This was a dangerous level of pleasure. If she wasn’t careful, she’d become addicted to this in no time, but she kinda wanted that to happen!

All that stress she had regarding the impending Calamity was gone. It would certainly emerge again after everything here was finished, but to be freed from it, even temporarily, was a blessing. For once, Zelda did not think about the future; she instead thought about nothing but the bliss coursing through her body.

Link was good. He knew what spots to target, doubtlessly thanks to his prior experience with Purah and Impa. More importantly, he would not stop! Not once did he need to back away and breathe, even momentarily. His stamina was unbelievable!

It did make sense though-- she had seen him take on hordes of enemies without a sweat. Even taking on multiple Lynels wasn’t enough to exhaust him! It was nice to know he was a monster on the battlefield and in the bedroom!

Zelda breathed intensely, her vision blurring as she experienced unparalleled bliss. Link. Wouldn’t. Stop. Eating. Her. Out!

Her body couldn’t hold back any longer. She succumbed to pleasure so sublime that she couldn’t help but moan loudly, perhaps too loudly, for Purah had to hastily seal her mouth shut with her hand. They did not want to alert the entire castle! Impa focused on keeping her princess stable, and she was extremely grateful for the assistance-- she had completely lost control over her body! The spasms were endless! It felt that good!

By the time her climax came to its conclusion, Zelda felt so exhausted that there was no way she could proceed to the next step. She needed to rest, and thankfully, her companions understood that well. They allowed her to carefully crawl onto her bed, landing on her back and basking in its comfort.

“Linky, do you even know how to hold back?” Purah snickered. Princess Zelda's current condition was a very relatable one.

Link said nothing in response. He merely watched Zelda rest.

Impa, concerned for her liege, carefully approached the princess. She was concerned about how frantically she was breathing, but those worries were quickly put to rest when Zelda raised her arm.

"I'm alright, Impa," Zelda reassured her friend, even if her voice was betraying her words a bit. "I just need a moment."

She genuinely felt like she was about to pass out! Her body was not built for that kind of stimulation! Thankfully, she could feel her senses slowly but surely recuperating, and she was grateful that the people around her were giving her a chance to recover. They could have easily pounced on her again… which might not have been the worst thing in the world, but her health had to come first.

“Don’t take too long,” Purah called out to her. “I may just snatch Link away~”

They weren’t empty words. The troublemaker in question already had her greedy hands over Link’s shaft.

But not for long. Link gently guided her hands away from his length, leading to her mumbling disapprovingly a little, but she willingly receded in the end. This was Zelda’s day-- not hers. Once freed, Link crawled onto the bed, getting into position while Zelda continued to recuperate. He was silent for a few moments, taking the time to observe her body and everything she had to offer.

“...Princess?” Link spoke softly and concerningly. While he was more than ready to proceed, he wasn’t going to do so until he was convinced she was okay.

Zelda adored the sight of her knight towering over her yet looking so uncertain and apprehensive to do… well, anything else. Did he feel guilty about her weakened state? It was his fault since he ate her out so fiercely… but it was an unbelievable experience that she was never going to forget, so she truly didn’t mind the post-climax exhaustion!

“Link… this is hardly the time nor place for formalities… don’t you think?” Zelda quietly chuckled, raising her hand to gently stroke his face. “Call me Zelda when we’re like this, okay? You’re not my chosen knight in this room-- you’re my lover…”

Was he going to do it…?

He looked so… unsure. Perhaps it was too much to ask of-

“...Zelda…”

She shivered.

…that was the first time he had called her by her name! She was feeling faint all over again, and her heart would not shut up!

And to think, he finally said it right before he was about to take her virginity…

That realization made her laugh a little, and it was thanks to it that she realized she was feeling a lot better despite how flushed her cheeks were. It was now or never. The mood was just right.

“Link…” she spoke clearly to him, making sure his undivided focus was on her… which admittedly, it always was. “I’m ready. Please…”

He nodded, taking hold of his manhood and aligning it with her entrance. The intersection alone was enough to make her feel dizzy again, but it was not an unwanted return. Zelda was very fortunate she had a comforting bed to rest her body upon this time. She wasn’t sure if she could handle any other position at the moment.

But in time, she would. This was not going to be the first and only time they did this.

Purah and Impa simply observed. This was a moment they were lucky to be witnesses to, and they were not going to jeopardize the magic.

Slowly but surely, Link started to push. He exercised a tremendous amount of restraint in his movement, as if analyzing the smallest of motions ahead of time to make sure it wouldn’t make her uncomfortable. Zelda understood why. It was his duty to defend her, and not even the relaxing of etiquette could silence that. Pain was inevitable, but he was going to minimize it to the best of his ability.

She genuinely appreciated the carefulness-- it was already beginning to feel quite intense, but thanks to Link’s efforts, it was bearable.

That is, until he breached her hymen.

Link noticed the deeper breath immediately and halted. “...I’m sorry, I…”

“It’s okay!” she hastily reassured him. “It’s not that bad… I promise you that, Link. Please, do not worry about me, okay?”

He couldn’t help but be a bit of a worrywart. Thankfully, he saw no reason to not believe her claims, and with that, his lingering concerns were put to rest. Satisfied she was ready for more and that she wouldn’t feel any worse, he resumed pushing inside. He maintained a slow pace, of course, but her hums made sure he never stopped.

Zelda had admittedly downplayed the pain a bit, but while it had been sharp at the start, it was dwindling quickly. She was going to be okay.

She was also starting to get used to this shockingly quickly. She was feeling very full, and while it was going to take a while to adapt to that exotic feeling, she was very much a fan. His manhood was tickling spots his tongue couldn’t reach, and stretching her out so much! It was unbelievably satisfying, and while she did feel a bit sore still, it was tolerable.

“Link…” she cried out. “Please… more…”

Her greediness finally prompted him to speed up. He finally reached her cervix, and upon doing so, she let out her most enthusiastic hum yet. Having reached her furthest point, he pulled out, only to slam his hips forward again. Link felt confident enough to test the waters with something more intense, and he was glad to discover he hadn’t made a bad judgment call. Zelda moaned in approval, clutching the pillow she was resting on with her hands in an effort to bring her further stability.

Link started to build up a rhythm that was notably fast but not too wild. He was impressed with how well she was taking this, but that wasn’t an invitation to get carried away-- not yet, at least. He was doing well too-- Impa and especially Purah could be quite demanding at times; he was used to sparing them no mercy, and for that reason, he had to be careful he didn’t fall into old habits.

“Liiiinkkk…” Zelda was greatly enjoying calling out to him. “I looove this…”

Zelda’s expression was one of awe. The pain was now completely gone, and in its place was an abundance of bliss. It was just as, if not more overpowering than when he ate her out, but she had a soft surface to rest upon this time. It was fine to feel faint and dizzy. She was safe, and the only thing she believed was missing was the comfort of his arms wrapping around her.

She didn’t realize she had lifted her arms towards him until Link had gotten the memo, repositioning himself so he could fall on top of her and properly embrace the person who meant so much to him. Though the shift in the position did limit his movements somewhat, the slower but very tender approach was something neither was opposed to. Zelda eagerly wrapped her arms and legs around him, basking in all of his warmths.

Zelda was loving every part of this. It felt surreal to be finally connected to the man who meant so much to her. Link was loving every part of this too. It felt surreal to be finally connected to the woman who meant so much to him.

The two embraced in a slow, but very passionate kiss, relishing in the moment. This did little to impact Link’s motions, allowing them to experience two different forms of tranquility at once. They truly felt connected in so many ways. For both of them, it was an experience like no other, and it was making their hearts beat so frantically. They were completely in sync.

But as much as they would have loved it to last an eternity, it just couldn’t.

It wasn’t all bad though. Those brewing feelings meant one thing-- they were making each other feel amazing.

It did not come as a surprise to either that they ended up reaching their climaxes at the same time. Link’s orgasm amplified hers, for the sudden surge of heat helped make her feel so full and loved. Zelda’s orgasm amplified his, for the sudden tightness sealed his shaft inside her temporarily, giving him no choice but to cum inside.

It wasn’t like pulling out was ever in the cards. It was the perfect end to their first time. It wouldn’t feel complete if the finish wasn’t a little messy! The consequences? Those could be worried about later.

As impressive as his stamina was, this particular orgasm had proven especially draining for Link. Fortunately, he had a beautiful soft body to collapse onto.

They remained connected for quite some time, almost drifting into a deep slumber, but they resisted those urges. The thought was indeed comforting, but it meant they wouldn’t be able to enjoy each other’s warmth as long, and that just wouldn’t do.

Regardless, all good things had to come to an end, and it was Link who ended up tumbling off Zelda’s body. He was concerned the weight might have been making her uncomfortable.

It was at that moment that the duo forgot they weren’t alone.

Purah wasn’t going to let a pussy leak semen unattended. She dived between Zelda’s legs within seconds, awakening Zelda with an unexpected explosion of pleasure.

Link wasn’t spared either. Impa was keen to clean him up, gobbling up his cock without warning and bobbing her head up and down frantically.

The two Sheikah women didn’t bring their newfound partners to orgasm, but they certainly woke them up! After all, they had yet to receive their fill. They were happy to spectate a magical first time, but they had waited long enough.

___

Zelda was speechless.

Link was currently with Impa, demonstrating just how acquainted they were with each other. Their lovemaking was… different. While he had treated her so considerately, he wasn’t expressing any resemblance of constraint with Impa. He was fast… and she was used to it, moaning so beautifully while she was taken on all fours.

Truth be told, Zelda was fascinated by what she was seeing. She was worried she’d feel jealous, but instead, she was focusing more so on how long it would take for her to reach this level of intensity with the man she loved. A few weeks, perhaps? She didn’t know when exactly Link started fooling around with these ladies, but it had definitely been a few months. That meant it would take a few months at worst.

…but goodness, she wasn’t sure if she could wait that long! Impa looked so pleased. It was the furthest an expression could be from anxiety. She honestly believed she had discovered that feeling already, but this… this… t-this…

“P-Purah…” Zelda couldn’t decide whether or not to praise or scold. It was nonsensical to believe that Purah would just let her observe! She had to play around with somebody, and that chosen individual was currently her. It was frustrating to feel her focus wavering so much, but when it also felt so good…

“Like what you’re seeing, princess?” Purah played the oblivious card, ignoring how deep her fingers currently were in Zelda’s snatch, rubbing all sorts of sensitive spots she didn’t know she had. “Impa is always so serious, isn’t she? It must be fascinating to see her being such a cumslut.”

Cumslut…

Something about that word resonated with her. Zelda liked it-- no, she loved it. It felt immensely degrading… and she liked that too!

At day, Link would be her knight. He would protect her and follow any orders without hesitation.

At night, the roles would reverse. She would let him do whatever he desired. Her body would be his.

That may or may not have been one of the few rhetorics Purah had whispered into her ear, but something about that idea was appealing. She wasn’t going to mention a word of that to the woman currently fingering her so fiercely though. More teasing wasn’t something she believed she could endure.

“Liiinkk… Liiiiiiinkkkk…”

Impa’s voice was unexpectedly quiet. If that was her… well, things would be a lot different. Zelda was lucky Link was on top-- it somewhat muffled her moans!

She was a fan of the lower volume because it highlighted another sound.

It was frequent, lewd, and boisterous.

The sound of sex.

Link’s agility was to blame-- or thank. Had she mentioned he was fast? Because he was. Immensely so, enough to warrant noting it again! He had been at this for several minutes by this point, not once slowing down.

…until he did, though it wasn’t his fault. Impa’s voice reached a new peak, and it was because her pussy couldn’t handle his cock any longer. That was why she had cried out moments before, wanting to warn him about how she was feeling. It was a bit of an unnecessary gesture, for it wasn’t like he was going to slow down anyway. Then again, Zelda did quite enjoy expressing her love for his dick inside her. She understood the appeal.

Link had to fight back against her tighter insides, but it wasn’t long before he was able to conquer her defenses and enhance what was doubtlessly indubitably an incredible orgasm. He started to show some emotion on his face too, one eye closing as he bottomed out and kept to a halt, cumming deep inside her. How many times had Impa been creampied? Zelda suspected the number was high, but she was going to exceed that amount someday!

It was so hot-- enough to almost bring her to her peak as well.

But Purah just had to stop when she was starting to feel something buildup.

She wasn’t too mad. The scientist had been waiting a horrendously long time for a turn.

“Liiiinkkky…” she purred, crawling towards him as he pulled out of Impa, letting her rest. “You’ve been working so hard. I think you should rest, so let me do the work this time!”

Pfft. As if Link needed to rest. She just wanted to ride him!

The playful commentary was something he enjoyed though. He sighed with a smile on his face, not finding this behavior surprising whatsoever. “Alright then.”

Snickering sinisterly as she straddled him, Purah wasted no time in claiming her prize. She was able to take in his length within seconds, and that devious expression of hers vanished just as quickly. In its place was one of pure satisfaction, with some deep lip-biting for good measure. That was the face of somebody who had demonstrated so much patience and was finally being rewarded for it!

Impa had demonstrated how fun it could be to be submissive. There was so much appeal in being completely dominated and succumbing to pleasure.

Pruah was ready to demonstrate how fun it could be to be dominant.

As she watched the woman begin bouncing on his cock, Zelda couldn’t deny she already knew her preference. Even so, this kind of sex was fun to watch! The woman had to put in a considerable amount of effort to stay afloat. How was she able to do that while receiving so much pleasure was beyond her. Purah was perhaps just as monstrous as Link was in bed.

…maybe she would like this kind of sex. She wouldn’t want Link to do all the work, and besides, it would certainly be a fun way to test and improve her endurance! Being in control of her own bliss too… hmm! She had a lot to think about.

That could happen later though.

Right now, she had an opportunity to actually focus and observe all the little details and-

“Princess…”

…perhaps not.

Impa was exhausted, but that wasn’t enough to stop her from sneaking up behind her liege. She was still unbelievably aroused, and had abandoned any knowledge about being appropriate with the person she served.

Why did these girls love fingering so much?!

Like, she wasn’t against it, but…

“Ooooh!!! FUCK! LINKY! YOUR BIG COCK IS HITTING ME SO DEEEEEEEEP! FUCKKKK!! I NEED IT SO BADLY!!! YOUR CUM!!! I WANT YOU TO BREEEEEEED ME!!!”

…that was one way to divert her attention back to the sex, Zelda supposed.

“LINKY! I LOOOOOVEEE IT!!! FUCK FUCK FUCKKKKKKK!!!”

Okay, this was getting a bit excessive. Did she want to alert the entire castle? She prayed their insistence on not being disturbed would not make anyone investigate. Maybe they’d think the screaming was because they were telling each other scary stories.

…assuming they didn’t hear the “LINK, PLEASE BREED ME!” part.

“She gets like that,” Impa sighed. “You’ll get used to it.”

Zelda wanted to ride Link like that someday. She wanted to experience the type of pleasure that could make a girl scream such depravity.

That did NOT mean she wanted to scream as loudly as that, however. She may have delved into the depths of degeneracy, but she still retained some dignity.

Zelda was amused that the two girls both raised their volumes before their climaxes. That was where the similarities ended though, of course.

Regardless, getting to witness both of them succumb to the peaks of pleasure was something to behold! It was amazing to experience it from a different perspective.

It was good timing, too.

Their fingers felt phenomenal, but they weren’t as filling as a cock.

There was no reason to ask Link if he was up for another round. He was.

___

Zelda was hoping she’d be able to enjoy some alone time once again, but in hindsight, that was a foolish expectation.

…though this wasn’t bad.

She was currently on her back, relishing in that feeling of being stuffed once again.

…while also enjoying the taste of a creampied pussy.

It dawned on Zelda that she hadn’t really questioned the fact that two girls had fooled around with her, let alone the notion that she was happy to eat one out… until now. By all means, it was not a bad thing! It felt nice knowing she didn’t have to question her sexuality. Thanks to that, she could enjoy the combined taste of pussy and semen to her heart’s content!

Which girl was she eating out again? She actually wasn’t sure. Both girls had been stuffed with semen in quick succession, so it could have been either. Alas, it was hard to identify anybody when all you could see was pussy and ass.

Both were moaning though. That made her wonder if Link was fooling around with one of them while fucking her. The only reason she wasn’t sure was because his speed hadn’t dwindled at all. Then again, this was Link. Nothing could stop him.

Zelda’s mind felt numb. It hurt to think, but she was able to articulate a single thought.

How in Hylia’s name had nobody investigated the room yet?!

Even Impa had forsaken a bit of her tempered volume… and as for herself… well, she had learned she was a lot closer to Purah when it came to how deafening one could be. It was a startling revelation, but Link seemed to enjoy how carried away she could be, so she didn’t mind that much in the end.

“How does it feel, princess?” Purah spoke confidently and wickedly. “How does it feel to eat pussy while getting fucked?”

She would not answer that.

Not just because she literally couldn’t, but because she had learned now to throw this monstrosity of a degenerate being a bone.

“Stop teasing her,” Impa was thankfully always at her side. “Just… ah… shut up already… so we can enjoy it…”

“The more I tease, the faster Link cums,” Purah justified her actions. “And that means the sooner I can feel his cock again.”

Impa scoffed, mumbling something incomprehensible. “...even so… I…”

Did she actually believe that justification?!

…well, Zelda kinda did too.

The feeling of being creampied for the very first time… it was a very vivid memory, and though that was partly because it was so recent, she doubted she’d be forgetting it anytime soon.

She wanted it again. She really wanted it again.

She suspected she’d want it again after that, too!

…was she becoming addicted?

Link’s cock… fucking her daily… the man she loved so much… making her feel so, so good…

…

Purah was a bad influence.

___

What time was it?

Zelda had no idea, nor did she want to think too much. Her head hurt.

They had gone at it for… a while. That was the only certainty.

But somehow, they had done the impossible. They had drained Link. The man who seemingly had infinite stamina, had been defeated!

It had taken three girls, sure, but they had accomplished their goal despite it not being a fair fight!

“Liiiinkk…” she purred, cuddling up to him sleepily. “I love youuuu…”

To think… the first time she would declare her love directly would be after getting screwed silly for… hours? That sounded right.

She didn’t care. The moment felt right.

She felt satisfied. Fulfilled. Safe.

“...I love you too, Zelda.”

His voice was faint-- barely comprehensible.

But she liked that. It meant that only she got to hear it. The other two? On the other side of the bed, barely clinging to consciousness.

Zelda had no idea how long it would take for her to think rationally. It would probably be a long time, but she could worry about that postponed embarrassment then.

Right now, she was cuddling up to the man she loved more than anything. He was stroking her hair, and sharing his warmth.

Everything was going to be okay.

___

Everything was NOT going to be okay.

“You took PHOTOS?!”

“She does that,” Impa justified Purah’s actions. “You’ll get used to it.”

When? How? HOW?!

Zelda was baffled. How had she not noticed?! Purah had been so discreet, apparently, but the truth was undeniable.

Fifty or so photos had been taken. All of them were extraordinarily erotic, and many focused on the lovemaking taking place between her and Link!

It was weird seeing what she looked like during those intimate moments. Had she been so focused on Link to even notice the Sheikah Slate?!

But… Link was staring so intently at them.

He seemed to be a fan!

In that case…

…maybe it would be worth snapping some photos herself next time!

After all, she was a better photographer.

Suspension of Disbelief (Loki (Amelia, Midori, and Eitri)/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

The Order of Heroes was vast.

If you were asked to name every single Hero, you’d struggle to name half! It was true you had met all of them thanks to the nature of summoning, but that didn’t mean you saw them frequently. In fact, you had only befriended a handful.

But hey, that was okay! Maintaining a lot of friendships would be a beast of a task. You really had no idea how Sharena did it.

Having a small but close-knit of friends was far preferable in your opinion. You could focus on your important duties while still having plenty of time to offer them.

“Good morning!”

Speaking of which…

Amelia, hailing from the Sacred World, was one of the first friends you had made here. She was the first from her world to be summoned to Zenith, so without anyone familiar to latch onto, she ended up sticking around with the person responsible for summoning her in the first place. Thanks to your efforts, she had settled in well for the most part.

“Good morning, Amelia,” you greeted her as she sat down opposite you, placing down a tray containing her breakfast. “What’s on the agenda today?”

The Dining Hall, while packed and rowdy during these hours, was a great place to catch up with the people you cared about before they went about their day.

“The usual! I’ll be training with General Duessel,” she answered cheerfully. “What do you have planned?”

…ah, well, that was not the response you were hoping for, nor was it a question you were eager to answer.

There had been some conflict regarding quarter arrangements lately. A few Heroes just weren’t getting along that well as housemates. Since it was within the region where she dwelled, you wondered if Amelia would be able to provide more insight into the situation. If anyone could suggest some suitable swaps that would lead to the least disruption, it would be her. She knew the people a lot better than you did, that was for sure, and was definitely the most approachable one too.

While you had a legitimate reason to request her presence, there was admittedly an ulterior motive.

You hadn’t been seeing her as much as usual!! It was sad, and while this task would probably take nothing more than an hour with her advice, it would nevertheless be some much-appreciated quality time.

…and maybe it would encourage her to spend some more time with you! That might have been the crush you had on her talking, but it was undeniably unusual to see her so infrequently as of late.

Of course, there was a good reason for that. Duessel was a recent arrival to Askr and something of a father figure to her. It made sense she would want to spend a lot of time catching up with him! Sure, an hour of her time wouldn’t be a whole lot in the grand scheme of things, but it would feel cruel to take her away from what was currently making her really happy.

Therefore, you were hesitant to answer her at all, leading to a bit of an awkward silence.

Luckily, someone was around to bail you out, albeit unintentionally.

“I think the new staff have been warned about me,” Midori sounded immensely defeated, sitting down with a sigh. Her mood was clearly not fantastic, but she was trying her best to remain lively.

“Good morning, Midori,” Amelia greeted her friend enthusiastically, though she couldn’t help but chuckle a little. “It sounds like the Dining Disaster has not been forgotten.”

Ah… the Dining Disaster.

It was the term used to describe a certain incident involving Midori.

The Dining Hall was mainly maintained by volunteering Heroes who wished to improve their culinary skills. A few weeks back, Midori had secured a temporary slot on the team, wanting to learn some meals that she could later spice up with some herbs.

Rather than stick to the designated recipes and experiment in her own time, she decided to use the innocent individuals of the Dining Hall as her guinea pigs. She was quick to defend herself once caught messing with the food without permission, claiming the specialized herbs were supposed to offer the drinker double the strength and vitality.

The herbs did not increase strength and vitality. Instead, they zapped it.

It was the quickest somebody had ever gotten fired from Dining Hall duties. You supposed there was some pride to be had in that.

A lot of heroes originated from the World of Fates. That usually would have prevented you from befriending her due to the abundance of people she already knew, but you had gotten lucky… or rather, unlucky? It was a bit of both!

A few months back, you had participated in a training session that quickly went wrong.

Getting an arrow impaled in your shoulder was not fun, but because the fired arrow belonged to her, she had taken responsibility for the situation.

This was thankfully before the infamous Dining Disaster. For that reason, you were happy to give her the opportunity to make amends. While her methods were untraditional and her herbs stung like a bitch, they were undeniably effective, albeit slow-working.

The gradual healing did work in your favor though; they led to frequent check-ups from her end, even after the injury had all been cleaned up! Thanks to that, you ended up having a lot of conversations with her, and before you knew it, you were friends!

You, uh, may or may not have developed a little crush on her as well, but who could blame somebody in your situation? An adorable girl nursing you back to health over the course of a few weeks? It was the definition of romantic!

Crushing on two girls simultaneously wasn’t exactly a smart plan, but it didn’t matter considering you had no plans to pursue either. Amelia had shown no romantic hints, and Midori’s check-ups never resulted in anything fruity.

“Well, it’s alright,” Midori dug into her breakfast greedily, though she was thankfully not angry enough to forsake swallowing. “That mistake won’t be happening again, so they can frown at me all they want! I now have a potion that triples the person’s power!”

“Oooh, that sounds promising!” Amelia sounded genuinely interested, which made sense-- she was all about strength. “I dunno if I wanna test it though…”

Midori sighed, understanding the hesitation and appreciating the honesty. “That’s fine. Eitri told me she’d find some test subjects by the time I visit her after I finish up here.”

Eitri… otherwise known as the gremlin who talked to you from beyond the grave just to bark about how she totally won the war in Niðavellir. Despite perishing, she had miraculously been summoned from an alternate Zenith to this one. This one was a little tamer, preferring to focus on her experiments privately rather than directly interfering with events. She was still annoying and condescending whenever you saw her, however.

Somehow, Midori had become the girl’s assistant. While you wanted to be worried for Midori’s safety, this kind of thing was right up her alley, and besides, Eitri was under a contract to not get up anything dangerous.

It was the cause for Midori stopping her check-ups though. She no longer had the time to visit as often as she would have liked, but because you were pretty much all patched up, she decided to put an end to the visits altogether.

Because of that, Eitri wasn’t exactly in your good books… though she never really was.

“Do be careful though. Her expressions are unnerving…” Amelia was understandably worried, though just like yourself, she understood that Midori could handle herself.

“What about you, Amelia? What’s the plan for you today?” Midori changed the subject, figuring she had talked about herself long enough.

“Just the usual,” she answered, unable to hold back some joyful giggles. “I’ve really been enjoying training with General Duessel! He’s been so impressed with how much stronger I’ve gotten while here in Askr.”

“You’ve gotten so strong!” Midori cheered her on. “Strong enough to tank any unfortunate side effects from my potions.” Upon seeing Amelia’s concerned expression however, she chuckled. “I’m only kidding! Seriously though, you should be proud of yourself! I know I am.”

The girls had met thanks to the friendship they had with you, and because of that, they became fast friends. Though they were pretty different, they were still of a similar age, and that was enough for a strong friendship to be forged.

Despite being that connecting piece, it was not unusual for you to feel forgotten during these conversations. They’d always greet you and be willing to sit with you, which was great, but once they were both present… well, it honestly felt like you weren’t even there anymore.

But that was alright. You understood they were busy people and didn’t get to see each other much either, and it wasn’t like you could bring anything worthwhile to the conversation unless you just so happened to summon somebody they knew… which hadn’t happened outside of Duessel.

Ah… who were you kidding? This sucked.

You were just the Summoner at the end of the day. You weren’t a warrior Amelia could spar with. You didn’t have any skills in herbalism or alchemy for fascinating conversations with Midori either.

It was weird. You were appreciated for your role, but at the same time, you couldn’t help but desire a bit more recognition.

Perhaps even a bit of romance.

Naturally, you weren’t anticipating anything like that to happen. You were far too busy to commit yourself to a relationship, anyway.

But was there a part of you that hoped for something anyway?

…yeah, there was. You would have made it work. The benefits of a meaningful relationship were vast.

At this point though… you weren’t feeling confident. Your defeatist attitude certainly wasn’t helping your chances, but you doubted even optimism would be enough to make something happen. Everyone-- including you-- was just busy doing their own thing.

“I think I’m going head out,” you bid farewell to them, having munched down your food rather quickly. It was easy to do so since you weren’t participating in the conversation.

The two girls didn’t respond, too engaged in conversation. You swore you heard one of them mumble a goodbye, but it was probably your ears playing tricks on you.

The walk back to your room was a bit of a sulky one. While you still had the matter of the housing rearrangements to deal with, you were not in the mood to deal with it right now. It could wait an hour or two.

Heroes greeted you if they walked past, but nobody stopped more than some short-talk. Everybody was just too busy.

At least it felt like you could breathe a bit easier once you were back in your room. It always felt good to be in your personal space. You removed your cloak, sitting down on your bed and relaxing as much as one with a truckload of responsibilities could.

…you need a vacation.

Or something that would help dampen or even eradicate this feeling of physical and mental exhaustion. There was only so much the comfort of a bed could do.

“Aww… is someone tired?”

You shot up instinctively, reaching for the Breidablik before staring at the figure resting against your wall.

There was an intruder.

You cleared your throat, ready to speak sternly. “How long have you been there?”

Loki was an interesting individual, always appearing unexpectedly to cause some mischief. Although she was regarded as an enemy, you did not feel threatened by her presence, and that was demonstrated when your frantic heartrate quickly dwindled back to ordinary levels. She had given you quite the shock! Thank goodness it wasn’t somebody with an inclination for violence.

You were confident she was only here to talk. You were still standing. Nothing was stopping her from performing the easiest assassination in history.

This had applied to the many other times she had visited you randomly for a chat too.

“I’ve been with you for quite some time,” she answered vaguely, and frankly, you should have expected that.

You weren’t sure if you were ready to classify Loki as a friend.

Every now and then, she would appear from seemingly nowhere and engage you in a conversation, eager to learn about what you had been up to lately. Though this could easily be considered intelligence gathering… you honestly could not care less.

What could she do with the knowledge that you were stressed and longed for companionship despite the many times you tried to convince yourself that you were actually doing fine?

Well… many things, actually.

But she hadn’t, and you weren’t sure what your stance on that was.

“Alright…” you refused to ask for elaboration, not wanting another non-answer in response. Therefore, you settled on a question that would hopefully be answered clearly. “Why are you here, Loki?”

“I’ve come to ask a question, and it’s a simple one,” she replied, crossing her arms and approaching you with the utmost interest. She eyed the Briedablik, prompting you to hold it firmly. It wouldn’t do you anyone any good if she were to snatch it. “Why do you continue to ignore the potential of your divine weapon? I’ve grown unbearably curious about your reason.”

So much for a simple answer. “...what do you mean?”

The Breidablik was used to summon Heroes from countless worlds. What more could it do?

Loki crossed her arms and sighed.

“Let’s start simple. You have living arrangement issues to deal with, correct?”

“I do.”

There was no reason to ask how she knew that. This was Loki. Her intelligence was probably already so boundless that it amusingly eliminated any lingering worries you had about whether or not you were telling too much.

Granted, this seemed to be a question she did not have an answer to, though that was because it seemed to be tied to your personal motivations more than anything else. She was no mind reader, after all. Probably.

Therefore, there was no harm in answering her… at least, once you understood what she was actually trying to ask.

“Rather than deal with that yourself,” she elaborated. “Why not summon a Hero and make them do it?”

Ah. So that was what she meant.

In a rare twist of place, it was easy to answer the trickster. “Because that would be wrong.”

“Why?”

“...because that would be an abuse of my power?” your response was swift, and spoken in a bit of a confused tone. Was that not an obvious answer? Even somebody like her would understand your morals were well… healthy? “Besides, even if I were to do that, there’s nothing stopping them from refusing.”

“Not if you use a contract.”

Contracts were essentially a set of instructions for a summoned individual to follow. They could not be ignored. The contracted person, upon agreeing to the terms, would not be able to do anything that would threaten the contract’s terms and conditions. You weren’t sure about the specifics behind how it functioned, but you imagined it utilized some powerful magic.

Princess Veronica of the Emblian Empire had used them to force Heroes to work for Embla. Many who would naturally oppose her ideals had no choice but to fight against her enemies.

Despite how easily abusable this power could be, they could be used beneficially. Askr used contracts for summoned Heroes too, but the terms and conditions were effectively nonexistent. What existed was a means to prevent Heroes from doing legitimate harm to one another, avoiding unfortunate accidents and clashes from becoming too violent.

“I’m not going to use a contract to make a Hero to do my work.”

Loki smiled. It was unsettling, for such an expression was the sign of something bad. “Well, of course you wouldn’t. Even I wouldn’t! It would be a very boring use of a contract.”

“...what are you getting at?”

You weren’t sure if you liked where this was going.

“Somebody like you would benefit far more from using a contract on a beautiful woman, forcing her to pleasure you behind closed doors, am I correct?” she spoke something that sent a shiver down your spine. “And if you ask me… that’s a very entertaining use of that power.”

“No.”

That was something you would never do.

“Why not?” Loki chuckled. “What about Amelia and Midori? They’re such cuties. Don’t you-”

“Loki,” you interrupted her with haste. “They’re my friends. I’d never betray their trust like that.”

…was she an idiot? Did she seriously think you’d do that?!

“Then summon another version of them,” she suggested instead. “After you’ve finished your business and gotten rid of all that accumulated stress and lust, send them home. The ones you know would be none the wiser.”

Was this what she meant by ignoring the potential of the divine weapon?

…she wasn’t wrong. You could do that.

But you had something she didn’t have-- a conscience!

“No matter how many times you phrase it, my answer is the same,” you remained resolute. “You have heard of consent, right?”

Loki sighed, sitting down next to you on your bed. You hadn’t asked for the company. As there was doubtlessly a mischievous expression on her face, you avoided all eye contact, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of… well, pretty much anything, really.

“I have.”

You froze.

That was not Loki’s voice. T-That was… was…

Against your better judgment, you gazed over toward Loki’s location… and what you saw confirmed your suspicions.

The individual sitting on your bed was a lot smaller, had blonde hair, and was wearing a nightgown that showed off a little too much skin. Her legs were on full display, and her shoulders were fully exposed too. That ultimately wasn’t a whole lot, but this individual was somebody who always wore a lot, even outside the battlefield. It was mesmerizing to see her wearing so little…

“And I’ve been doing some thinking,” Amelia continued. “I’m not sure if I want to spend as much time with General Duessel anymore. I think… I’d rather spend that quality time with you, the person… I’ve fallen in love with…”

Demonstrating what she meant by that comment, she reached her hand out and placed it on your thigh, slowly creeping it closer to your crotch.

Your body couldn’t move. It couldn’t.

Thus, you relied on words… though even those were betraying you. “T-This… is a c-cruel game you’re playing right now…”

You honestly didn’t care that your voice was weak and jittery. At least you were able to say something.

‘Amelia’ ignored what you had to say, slowly but surely inching her hand closer, but before she could stop, she paused. “...is it okay if I…?”

You hated this.

…not because of what she was doing, but rather because of how your body and mind was reacting to the situation.

…but it wasn’t because of Loki’s actions, but rather how your body was reacting to the situation.

But your eyes were seeing Amelia! Your ears were hearing Amelia!

…and she was asking for consent?! Although it sounded so legitimate, you knew it was a sly jab at your previous question.

Was Loki trying to get you laid?!

This was ridiculous. Preposterous. Absurd. Nonsensical. Inconceivable.

…it did explain those summoning comments she made though.

This was a bizarre way of trying to help somebody in need, but unusual behavior was what this woman was known for.

Her suggestion regarding summoning alternate versions of the individuals you knew was definitely the most straightforward way for somebody in your position to get something like that… but she had underestimated your desire for a meaningful relationship. You wanted happy tears. No other kinds.

But now she understood that, and how to fulfill that condition in a twisted way.

Loki could shapeshift, after all, and because of that, she had become a dangerously good actor.

She could fake the feelings you wished this girl had for you. She would be so good at it that you could discard reality for a while and embrace something you truly believed you would never have.

You hated how you didn’t hate the temptation you were currently having.

It would be like what she said though. Amelia would be none the wiser.

But would you be able to look at her the same way?

…well, it wasn’t like she looked at you that much anymore, so she wouldn’t be able to notice the difference.

“...go ahead.”

This was a cruel game, indeed.

Amelia giggled approvingly, though her voice sounded a little uneasy and apprehensive. “Uhm… i-it’s my first time doing something like this, so… bare with me, okay?”

It sounded so much like her… down to the most minor of fluctuations…

After taking a deep breath, Amelia worked on pulling down your trousers, freeing your maddeningly erect cock.

You couldn’t help it. It was Amelia. She was unbelievably cute. You couldn’t deny that you had fantasized about her before in this kind of context either. It wasn’t something you particularly regretted, for fantasies were just fantasies…

But this? This was real… but also not! It was hurting your head.

Clarity came in the most unexpected yet expected form. Amelia had hesitatingly reached out her hand, and during the chaos happening within your mind, she had wrapped it around your member.

It felt incredible.

“Y-You’re… r-really big…” she exhaled, her voice trembling under the might of nervousness and arousal. “I don’t know if this will fit in my mouth, let alone my pussy…”

Hearing such depravity from her voice made you feel faint. Chaos had struck again. Rather than contemplating whether or not this was right, however, all you could think about was how amazing those things would feel.

“...please…”

You needed this. The teasing had gone on long enough!

Perhaps sensing your inner turmoil, Amelia decided to grant your heart’s desire, lowering her head and sinking your cock into her hot, petite mouth.

Though she was only able to take in the head, it felt substantially greater than you imagined it would be. The humidity was unreal and almost overwhelming against your sensitive shaft, and things became all the more intense when she introduced a lot of saliva into the mix. She even used her tongue, albeit a little hesitatingly. This was her first time giving head, after all.

Whether or not this was Loki’s first time doing this was an entirely different question. You suspected it wasn’t, but the answer wasn’t something you weren’t exactly desperate to learn. What mattered the most was that THIS was how it felt to be inside Amelia’s mouth… and it was terrifyingly good.

Amelia’s pacing was slow and steady, but considering how overpowering it currently felt, you had no complaints. You placed your hand on her crown, stroking her hair while she gobbled up your member, doing her best to make you feel good. While she lacked technique, she was incredibly enthusiastic, and that was demonstrated when she tried to take more into her mouth. She wasn’t able to exceed another inch or so, but it was still a wondrous sight to behold. This was Amelia! Amelia! That notion alone was arguably just as mind-boggling as the pleasure you were feeling.

After sucking energetically for a while, she suddenly raised her head, panting a little as she wiped her mouth clean. “...am I doing okay?”

“You’re doing wonderfully,” you responded immediately, eager to see that smile you adored so much in return, and indeed it did.

“I’m glad, hehe…” she hummed, maintaining eye contact while she lowered her head and planted a few teasing kisses across your shaft. “I could do this forever… I think I love this…”

You were never going to get used to hearing that voice say such things, but you kinda didn’t want to! The constant chills were amazing. Then again, the mere notion of getting used to Amelia sucking your cock… riveting.

This was insane.

“You’re so hard for me… I can’t help but keep kissing it…” Amelia seemed to understand dirty talk was the key. She apparently enjoyed speaking her thoughts, and that suspicion was confirmed when she giggled and a cheeky little grin formed on her face. “Your big, juicy cock… all for me…”

…that last comment sounded a little more Loki than Amelia.

But that was okay. Besides, it wasn’t like you knew how Amelia would actually act during intimacy. Maybe she did act this way. The thought was definitely an appealing one.

Amelia transitioned a kiss against the base into a lick, sliding her tongue all the way to the tip. She did so slowly, letting you enjoy a good build up. Before she took your cock back into her mouth, she winked, a move that was undeniably her alter-ego.

The subsequent return of that wondrous temperature made certain it didn’t shatter your suspension of disbelief, especially when she attempted to take in a little more than usual. While it proved to be an arduous task, she was ultimately successful. Amelia was able to keep over half of your length inside her mouth, testing how long she could keep it there. The answer proved to be impressive, but she soon resumed the blowjob anyway. You liked to think it wasn’t because she had reached her limits, but rather because she couldn’t hold back the urge to keep sucking! Why else would she start bobbing her head up and down so enthusiastically all of a sudden?

This newfound acceleration was a prominent boost to your already overpowering pleasure. You had no choice but to hold onto the sheets firmly as her head moved back and forth. When that proved to not be enough, you relocated your hands to her crown, gripping her hair fairly tightly in a futile effort to slow her down. Amelia’s strength was something to behold, and apparently, emulatable.

Either that, or you had underestimated a certain somebody’s toughness.

It wasn’t all bad though, for though the pleasure was powerful, it was also marvelous.

“Amelia…” you called out to her with a strained voice. “I’m going to cum…”

Those were words you never thought you’d say, but upon setting them free, you regretted saying them at all.

Rather than eagerly bob her head faster, Amelia instead retreated from your cock entirely, forcing that brewing feeling to dwindle to a halt. It was unbearable to be denied a much-needed release, but that was the least of your concerns.

“If you were to cum now, you wouldn’t be able to participate in all my planned experiments!”

Amelia’s soft and tranquil voice had shifted to something similar, albeit a bit raspier. It was a voice you recognized immediately, and while it didn’t invoke a shiver quite as grand as when you heard Amelia suddenly speaking to you in your room, it was still prominent.

Midori had taken her friend’s place. Rather than the elaborate outfit she typically wore, she was wearing nothing but her underwear. She wore a curious expression, examining your cock from different angles that hindered any opportunity you had to gaze a better look at her body.

The only thing that hadn’t really changed was that there was an adorable, petite girl near your throbbing manhood.

“But that’s okay! I came prepared,” Midori reached into a bag on the floor that you were certain wasn’t there before. When had the trickster snuck that in? She pulled out a small vial containing a mysterious blue liquid, passing it into your hands. “Drink that up, and you should be fine!”

Should, huh?

Midori hadn’t even mentioned what the vial was going to do to your body… which was actually strangely accurate to what the real individual would do, or rather not do.

Before she met Eitri, you were a bit of a guinea pig for the elixirs she was creating. Since it meant you got to spend some time with her, you were happy to help. You trusted she wouldn’t feed you anything life-threatening, and indeed, your life was still intact.

There may or may not have been a few suspiciously close calls, but that was all in the past.

This wasn’t Midori though. You had to know what you were about to drink.

…This isn’t going to kill me, is it?”

You couldn’t rule out the possibility this was actually an assassination attempt.

“I don’t think so!” Midori chuckled. “I took it from her- ahem… I took it from my room. I’m not worried though. It was labeled, and what it said was promising.”

“...and where is that label now?” you asked her, noticing it was absent. “I’d love to read it.”

“I took it off,” she responded quickly, as if that was the most obvious answer one could give… which it kinda was, but that wasn’t what you were really trying to ask. “Don’t worry! It’ll be fine! Trust me!”

…it was difficult to say no to that voice. There were plenty of times she had something along the same lines. Someone had done their homework.

Therefore, you drank the vial, praying to the many gods and goddesses of the nine realms that you would survive. How ironic that one of them was currently present.

…and you felt nothing.

“Not even a single throb, huh?” Midori noticed the lack of any results too, frowning disappointingly, but she didn’t allow her saddened state to last any longer. “Ah, no matter! That doesn’t change what happens next.”

What happens next, hmm?

Midori stood, letting you finally see what her body had to offer. For someone so small, she was surprisingly curvy. Before you could appreciate all the little details, you were understandably distracted by her stripping off her underwear.

“Heh,” she snickered at your reaction. “That caused a throb!”

How could it not? She was utterly adorable. Though she was petite, she still had the body of a woman. No doubt Amelia looked similarly underneath that teasing nightgown of hers.

Rather than allow you to appreciate the view, she ended up crawling onto your bed, making herself at home by laying down.

…and spreading her legs, revealing that she was drenched down there.

Was that part of the shapeshift too, or was it a legitimate reaction to everything that had been having? You’d learn in time.

What mattered now was that a beautiful lady needed your cock, and it would be rude to deny her that.

Upon getting into position, the realization that you were about to actually fuck somebody you considered a friend-- hell, somebody you crushed on-- hit HARD.

Details be damned, it looked like her, it sounded like her, and it even smelled like her! Midori had actually crafted a special fragrance that gave her a unique but very pleasant aroma, and that was very much present here. Someone had really done their homework. Holy fuck.

“For this experiment,” she spoke softly. “I want to see how long a man can last inside my pussy. I’m confident you’ll give me some good results!”

Amelia’s antics had given you a bit of a handicap in that regard, but you were determined to give it your all regardless.

It felt astonishingly pleasurable to push your cock up against Midori’s entrance, and that feeling escalated dramatically as you pushed inside, feeling the tremendous warmth of her insides for the first time.

Midori hummed, her voice tense thanks to the penetration, but that did nothing to impact the smile on her face. It looked dangerously genuine, and the slightest bit smug. It was an expression you could get behind though. Since it was obvious by this point that this wasn’t a new experience to her, you didn’t hesitate to ramp up the pace quickly rather than gradually. Soon enough, that smile faded, replaced with an open mouth letting loose all sorts of surreal sounds.

“Oooh…you’re fucking me so hard…” Midori moaned and moaned, unafraid to let loose her voice. “D-Does it feel like you’re f-fucking your friend? I-Is it hot knowing she doesn’t even know you’re enjoying her body like this?”

Those were not questions you were prepared to answer.

“Oooh… you throobbbeeddd~”

…a certain somebody was talking a bit too much for your liking, but you were luckily in a position to shut them up very quickly. You had been practicing some restraint up until this point, not wanting to risk hurting Midori.

But if Loki was so willing to shatter the suspension of disbelief so effortlessly, then it was only fair you responded in turn. Holding onto Midori’s hips, you accelerated dramatically, enough for the ferocity of your thrusts to put to rest any chance she had at further chatter.

It felt great and looked great too! Midori’s body was amazing to watch while you fucked it. You were keen to take in every detail while you had the chance. The way her small breasts danced with each thrust while she desperately latched onto the bedsheets, trying to mitigate how overwhelming everything suddenly was… it was so hot!!

Your favorite part was probably her lust-stained expression, and how she couldn’t help but moan endlessly, unable to communicate a single word. That was how you liked it.

Although everything felt unbelievable, you didn’t feel like you were anywhere close to cumming. That was unusual. Where did all that tenacity come from? By all means, it wasn’t a complaint!

Seeing Midori’s last resemblance of sanity crumble before your eyes was a sight to behold. You had a feeling she’d be satisfied with these results. She did want you to last as long as possible, right?

Despite implying she’d make you cum first, she was the first to reach her climax, and it was doubtlessly a mind-boggling one. Her body started to quiver dramatically without warning, and as her volume increased, so too did the grip she had around your cock. Though it did not bring you to your orgasm, it was probably for the best-- you didn’t want anything distracting you from how amazing this looked!

Not once did you stop fucking her, even throughout her climax. You just couldn’t stop. It was like your hips had a life of their own!

“W-Wait!” she miraculously managed to cry out. Because she looked so drained, you paused… but boy was it tempting to ignore her. “T-Timeout, please…”

She wanted a break, huh?

Well, this was your friend. You had no intention of being cruel to her. You treasured the friendship you had with Midori and wanted to do nothing to jeopardize that!

But this wasn’t Midori.

Just as she started to breathe properly, you started to fuck her remorselessly, an act she did not foresee in the slightest. Midori yelped, setting free the deafening moans once more, and it was music to your ears. She attempted to speak to you several times, but those were shut down with well-timed powerful thrusts.

If Loki hadn’t been cheeky moments ago, you would have cut her some slack.

You were confident you could probably look Amelia in the eyes after this. It would be difficult, perhaps, but not impossible. Midori, however? Not a chance. It was a price you were willing to pay by this point though.

But you were soon reminded not to underestimate Loki.

All it took was a mere blink. One second, you were gazing at Midori’s gorgeous body. The next, you weren’t. That brief moment of darkness on your end was all she needed to switch forms seamlessly.

You felt the change as well, for it suddenly felt like you were being squeezed substantially harder than usual. The newfound pressure was absurd-- absurdly good, of course.

You had accounted for this possibility in the back of your head. There was nothing stopping Loki from switching to somebody you saw as innocent and pure. It would be the perfect way to make you stop.

…so why had she switched to EITRI?!

Eitri was not your friend! She wasn’t even someone you particularly liked… and that was being generous.

But she did have a nice figure, apparently. You had never looked at her that way before, but considering you were currently having sex with her due to a certain somebody’s shenanigans… it was a challenge not to appreciate the finer details.

“Hey! Why did you stop?” she whined, scowling at you momentarily before that signature smug smile showed up. “What, is that all you can do? Don’t tell me you’re exhausted already! I expected more from you, Summoner…”

This was a dangerous game she was playing, but that was probably the intention, wasn’t it? You knew what you wanted to do, but that would give her exactly what she wanted…

Therefore, you made the decision to pull out.

Eitri’s eyes widened momentarily and she looked like she was about to scream, but she managed to avoid doing so, clearing her throat to appear dignified.

“Heh,” she scoffed. “So I’m right then, is that-”

The gremlin yelped when you suddenly grabbed her hips and spun her over, an effortless task thanks to her weight-- or rather, the lack of it. Eitri was small thanks to her Niðavellir ancestry, making Amelia and Midori look like giants in comparison! Be that as it may, she somehow boasted an impressive ass and legs. That was good. They would be good things to focus your eyes on.

The reason you had flipped her over was simple-- you did NOT want to see that horrifying face of hers. It could distort very, very weirdly. Her voice was pleasant though, so being unable to silence that was fine.

You wasted no time in plunging back in, breaking through her tightness with an invigorated passion. Not once had you ever imagined fucking Eitri, but you weren’t about to bypass an opportunity to put her in her place. You’d be looking at her a lot differently from now on, but in a way that would confuse and possibly frustrate her. She wouldn’t be able to figure out why you’d be looking so smug! Good!

Eager to experience that future, you fucked her as hard as you humanly could, sparing her no mercy. Eitri had already succumbed to the pleasure, her upper half completely collapsing under the pressure while you held her firmly by the hips. It worked in your favor too, for her moans were significantly muffled by the bed. That meant you could freely get carried away without fear of anybody hearing the ferocious fucking.

Despite the dominance, it didn’t feel enough. This little creature had put you through a wealth of trouble in the past! It didn’t particularly matter to you that this wasn’t the same one. In fact, it especially didn’t matter considering the context behind why this wasn’t the same one. That was why you grabbed hold of her messy hair too, pulling it back whenever you slammed your hips forward. It resulted in a welcome enhancement to your pleasure, and a wondrous hit to her sanity. She could not speak, she could only scream, and that was surreal.

You wondered what was going through her mind. Was there anything at all? Was it just a pleasure-induced haze?

Of course, it was difficult to really care when it felt this good. Each thrust felt sublime against your sensitive shaft, and you were finally starting to feel close.

By this point, you believed Midori’s vial was to blame for the endurance-- or rather, thank. It did make you wonder why she had made such a thing though, but it was hard to theorize right now because had you mentioned how good this felt?! Eitri’s insides were ridiculously humid and insanely compact. She was the perfect little onahole.

You wouldn’t ever describe Amelia or Midori that way. They were close friends, and deserved respect and compassion even if it wasn’t truly them.

Loki’s transformation into Eitri was perfect because of that. You couldn’t hold back even if you wanted to!

“I don’t know if you’re still conscious there, Eitri,” you said to the quivering girl. “But I’m going to cum-- inside. I bet that’s what you want, isn’t it?”

Eitri did respond, albeit through means you should have expected but didn’t account for. This time, you felt the shift first. The temperature, already amazingly hot, became smoldering. When you next opened your eyes, you saw a substantially fatter ass greeting your eyes… though it might have just been because this new individual was about twice the size of the gremlin before her.

Well, “new” was probably not the appropriate term to use to describe them.

“Mmm… you’re still going to cum inside me, right?” Loki greeted you, gazing back and taking complete advantage of your shock with a mischievous grin. You weren’t expecting her to shift back to herself anytime soon! “Or would you rather cum inside Eitri? I imagine the thought of filling her up is far more appealing to you than little old me.”

Loki genuinely looked saddened at the thought, and while you highly suspected it was a ruse, the puppy eyes were working. Despite the grievances you had towards her, she had granted you wishes you never thought would ever come true. The least you could do was cum inside, right? That might have been the horny talking, especially since her butt was so bubbly, but you didn’t mind.

Surely this wouldn’t lead to some cosmos-destroying child later down the line, right?

Well, that was for future you to worry about! Right now, you had to face the facts, and those stated that the thought of filling up this woman’s womb with your seed was hot.

Still, you didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of a direct answer. Clenching her hips firmly and moving your hips again was a good enough compromise, at least. You accelerated dramatically, using her bubbly butt’s jiggling as further fuel for your movements. Loki resumed resting her head against the bed, but not before flashing you a shrewd smile.

A few moments later, you were there, cumming deep inside Loki’s pussy and filling up her greedy womb. She cried out your name joyfully, doubtlessly enjoying the new warmth stirring up her insides. Undeniably thanks to the vial, you were cumming a lot more than usual, which was something neither you nor her had anything negative to say against.

Once your climax concluded, you fell back, observing your semen pouring out of her snatch. She was quick to put a hand underneath her crotch, catching the dripping seed for a few seconds before sneaking a taste.

“Delicious…” she hummed. “You’re good, Summoner…”

You had really gone and done it, hadn’t you? You had fucked Loki.

“But I’m not done yet, you know,” she turned around, crawling towards you with a grin that radiated her usual cocky energy, but with a healthy dose of arousal. “Tell me… do you have any requests?”

Patreon June 2023 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

L'Arachel is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Submerged Passion (Corrin/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“C’mon! Why are you being so secretive?”

Corrin’s persistence was something to behold. So too was her impatience.

Corrin was very eager to learn what you had planned for her. Too eager.

You couldn’t blame her for being worked up about it though. You had mentioned you had something special in store for her at an undisclosed location. That would be enough to pique anyone’s curiosity! It certainly hadn’t helped that you mentioned it at the start of her birthday party, promising to only reveal the full details after the event had ended.

The vagueness of the promised surprise had really gotten to her, and now, she was giddy with anticipation. It wasn’t like you to be so mysterious with her, but she seemed to be a fan of this new development! Of course, it wasn’t your intention to build up a massive amount of suspense; you just wanted to make sure she knew you had plans for her, lest someone else try to snatch her away for the evening. It was ultimately a thoughtful decision, as indeed many had tried.

“I have my reasons,” you answered with a whole lot of nothing.

Corrin groaned in frustration. While you weren’t in a position to see her expression, you were confident she was pouting. “Then share them! C’mon… you know you can share anything with me, right?”

The tender tone almost got to you, but you were determined to remain resolute, especially after keeping your mouth shut the entire day. You were confident you could last a few more minutes, even if it was beyond tempting to let something slip. You’d see that serene smile you adored so much before long anyway.

“No can do.”

“Aw… at least give me a hint…” she mumbled, though she wasn’t doing a good job at selling a negative emotion. After such a magnificent day, not even trying to force disappointment and sadness could disguise how happy she truly was.

Corrin’s birthday party had been spectacular. This was her first one in Askr, so that meant the attendance included not only her family, but all the friends she had met here too. It was a packed event. It was a miracle there was enough food and drink to go around!

The star of the show miraculously hadn’t lost her voice either. Many wanted to chat with her as they participated in the festivities. It was a blessing in disguise, for it often distracted her from playfully pestering you for answers on your planned surprise.

It was no wonder she was so excited. It was a good thing you had decided to take the shorter albeit less scenic route. You weren’t sure if she would have survived that.

“Not much further now,” you repeated for about… the sixth time? You weren’t exaggerating either-- she had asked six times within the last ten minutes or so.

What you said wasn’t a lie. There was still a bit of an uphill trek to go through these woods, but any exhaustion she accumulated ultimately would fade. While the birthday party had gone on for a while, you were grateful it ended before sunset. You weren’t confident in your navigation skills in the darkness.

“Hey, you said that a few minutes ago!” she mumbled once more, this time deciding to gaze up at you, revealing the predicted pout.

“Yes, and also a minute before that.”

Corrin made an agitated sound that was music to your ears. The reason you were confident she wasn’t actually annoyed at you was simple-- she had latched onto your arm ages ago and was refusing to let go.

Ironically, it had somewhat slowed you down. You weren’t going to mention that though.

The clinginess was nice.

“C’mon… are we there yet?”

You were ready to give her the usual response, but a light in the distance changed your tune.

“...we actually are.”

It took the princess a few moments to actually comprehend that you had a different answer for her!

“Wait, really?”

Corrin would have noticed if she was paying attention to her surroundings, but she had subconsciously trusted you to guide her so she could focus on trying to get an answer out of you. You were glad she was so giddy. It put to rest most concerns you had about whether or not she’d like her present. Would it be the best thing she had received today? Now that you weren’t too sure about… but you were confident you had a good shot! It would be notably rewarding after all the things you had to do to make this happen.

Were you completely doubt-free? Absolutely not.

But Corrin was the type to accept even the simplest of gifts with a beaming smile on her face.

…and this? This was something she wanted, but wasn’t able to have… until now.

Corrin finally decided to assess her surroundings, and what she saw perplexed her.

“It’s a… cabin?”

She sounded curious and confused, an appropriate feeling considering the location. A remote cabin in the middle of a random forest? She wasn’t sure what to think.

“It is, and we are borrowing it for the night,” you offered more context. “But the cabin isn’t what’s important here. The real surprise is what’s behind it.”

You still hadn’t given her a direct answer, but she now knew where to find it.

“Well, what are we waiting for? I want to see!”

Her eagerness reaching unprecedented levels, Corrin finally released herself from your arm and rushed forward, beckoning you forward. She almost looked like she was about to barge through the door, but then she remembered that you were probably the one with the key.

While she was interested in what the cabin had to offer, she hadn’t forgotten about what supposedly rested behind the house. She followed with bated breath as you headed through the central passageway toward the back door…

…and she was immediately mesmerized by the sight before her.

“Wait… a hot spring?!”

The expression on her face… and the sound of her voice… it was filled to the brim with complete and utter ecstasy. It was exactly how you hoped the scenario would play out!

“Yep!”

“But… how? I thought…”

“I worked very, very hard.”

That was your story for now. You could provide details on how you managed to get your hands on a cabin for the night, let alone one with a personal hot spring… later on. It may or may not have cost an arm and a leg.

What mattered now was that you could finally breathe. The doubts were gone, and it felt great.

…and what better reward than to relax in the hot springs with the most beautiful woman in the world?

To think… this had all originated from a random comment one day! The conversation was on romantic dates, and Corrin mentioned that she’d love to spend a private evening with you while resting in the comfort of the hot springs. Of course, she went ahead and dismissed such a notion, and for good reason.

Askr's hot springs were a ridiculously popular attraction. With the number of heroes increasing weekly, so too did the number of people wanting to use the warm waters.

Now, that wasn’t necessarily a problem for somebody who just wanted a soak, but she had specifically mentioned a desire for a private relaxation session.

Those could be booked… if you were willing to wait half a year, sure.

But this conversation had only occurred around a month before her birthday, and while you could have theoretically put your name on the booking list… it would have been far more special if she was able to enjoy this wish on her most special day.

It was what the most precious person in your life deserved, and it was befitting for somebody who was the princess of not one, but two kingdoms!

How you managed to start dating such a special person was a completely different story, but it was absolutely fantastic being her significant other. She was a phenomenal girlfriend, and it was even more reason to treat her well on her big day.

“This… this is perfect!” her awe was steadfast. “It’s so large too!”

She looked just about ready to jump in. Her enthusiasm was very justified, for the warm aurora of the water was tempting you too.

“I’ve been asked to stay clear of the second floor,” you shared some additional information about the cabin. “But the first is all ours. We have a guest bedroom, a personal bathroom, and access to the kitchen if you’d like me to whip up something.”

“Wait-- are you saying we’re going to stay here overnight?!” Corrin was simultaneously shocked and thrilled by the notion

And you knew why. “It also means peace and quiet.”

She giggled a little uneasily in response, dropping her enthusiastic facade a little. “Ah… I forget how well you know me, sometimes.”

Corrin loved her siblings and friends to bits. That was no secret.

But a full day’s worth of celebrations focused on a single individual, while all fun and good, would doubtlessly exhaust even the most extroverted of people.

It would make a quiet evening basking in the serenest of heat all the more rewarding though. It was the perfect conclusion to such a boisterous day.

Well, a potential conclusion. You did have other hopes, but this was her day first and foremost.

Her first order of business was not a surprising one. Having noticed the bathroom on her way out, she quickly fetched a towel to wrap around herself. Naturally, she used the moment of privacy to her advantage, discarding all her clothes.

Of course, you had seen her naked, but stripping within your presence was for a specific kind of mood. Tonight was for relaxation only!

Maybe!

She re-emerged surprisingly quickly, even for her standards. It soon became clear why, for her impatience was still strong, and this was demonstrated when she dashed out and jumped into the large pool of water.

“Oh my goooooshhhh!!!” Corrin was quivering in delight, making all sorts of exaggerated expressions and noises. “You need to get in here! This feels amazing!”

You were just as eager to jump into the springs as she was, so that was a request you were happy to accept. Upon following in her footsteps and retrieving a towel, you returned to the springs… but you exercised some degree of regard for your own safety and thus did not jump into the hot springs.

Upon feeling the luxurious heat of the water, you understood why she had reacted so vibrantly.

Now this was a hot spring!

“Aaahhh… I needed this soooo muuuch!!” Corrin’s enthusiasm was nowhere close to fading, nor was her grin.

“You know what? I think I did as well,” you confessed. Things had been tough lately, and not just in regards to sorting out all this hot springs business. If only being the Summoner meant you just had to summon…

Corrin was not oblivious to the things you had done not just for her, but for the entirety of Order of Heroes either. That was why, as soon as you ventured into the water and found a shallow place to sit back and relax, she was there.

She wasted no time clinging to your arm, having decided a few minutes separated was a few minutes too many. She subsequently rested her head on your shoulder, exhaling joyfully.

“Heeeey…” she giggled, humming a little to herself as your bodies intersected, a feeling that felt marvelous when paired with the surrounding heat.“Thank you for this. I really do appreciate it.”

The moment was pure.

Too pure for you to pay any attention to the fact that her huge breasts were pushing against your body.

You weren’t paying any attention to that at all.

Just to make sure, you breathed deeply.

“Happy Birthday, Corrin.”

Corrin squealed in delight upon hearing what you had to say.

It was the first time you had said those words to her today. You had purposefully held back saying it, wanting to reserve it for this special moment.

“You’re really wanting to make me reward you in some way for this,” she admitted with a light giggle. “I feel spoiled. Too spoiled! I want to give back!”

“It’s your birthday,” you replied. “Seeing you happy is the best reward I can ask for.”

Oddly enough, Corrin seemed to mumble in a slight disappointment in response, but she soon resumed her usual tone, albeit with a cheeky flick. “That’s very sweet, but are you suuuuuure you don’t want a reward?”

Ah. Ah!

Now you knew where she was getting at.

You decided to play along. “Well, what do you have in mind, hmm?”

“We’re all alone-- which we haven’t been… in a while.”

“Mmm, you’re right about that.”

Frankly, it had been difficult to spend time with your favorite princess lately. There had been too many battles to oversee on your end, and too many to fight on hers.

“Which means…” her voice trailed off, as if she was expecting you to answer for her.

But just because it was her birthday didn’t mean she was going to be free from a little playful cruelty.

“...means…?”

There was a reason you were being oblivious.

Corrin had a tendency to get quite flustered whenever engaging in lewd talk, especially if you weren’t getting the memo. The consecutive expressions and noises were always a joy to see and hear, and that was precisely why you decided to be a little cruel.

“...y-you know…” she murmured, mumbling more after.

Under the water, you could see the faint outline of her moving hands, making you wonder if she was tapping her fingers together nervously.

You weren’t able to verify, however. Your eyes really liked getting distracted.

Amusingly, all this girl had to do was slither her hand to a certain spot and she’d be able to call your bluff! Whether or not she’d have the confidence to do that was a whole other story though.

You swallowed quickly, hoping to dampen any fluctuations in your voice caused by the feeling of her breasts against your body. “...I do?”

“Y-Yeah… you know… it’s… uhm…”

…this was… more difficult to keep up than you thought!

The close proximity, the adorable voice, and the alluring yet teasing view of her chest… it was maddening.

It wasn’t just the hot springs making you feel all hot and bored, that was for sure.

“I… I… I want to…”

“...w-want to…?”

She did not notice that stutter. Thank goodness.

Corrin stayed silent for some time, undoubtedly her mind ablaze with all sorts of volatile thoughts, but ultimately, she came to a very firm decision.

If she couldn’t tell you, she was going to show you.

Without any warning, she let go of your arm and stood up. There was no opportunity to sneak a peek at her nude body, however, for she promptly turned around and sat back down… this time, helping herself to your lap.

Once she felt your dick slip between her thighs, she hummed, the feeling a surprising but welcome one.

Then she realized what that signified.

“...you bully!” she couldn’t decide whether to use an upset or annoyed voice. “You’ve been hard this entire time!”

“Sorry, you’re just really cute when you get like that,” you were honest.

Corrin leaned forward, desiring a hug as payment for your treachery, though it was also so she could hide how flustered she had actually become.

You wrapped your arms around her and pulled her closer, amplifying how amazing her divine body felt against yours. Even when half-submerged in the waters, it was tranquil to the touch, and that especially applied to the breasts currently pushing quite heavily against your chest.

This was the kind of cuddle you wouldn’t mind lasting for hours.

“Bullying your girlfriend on her birthday, are you?” she mumbled, leaning back and revealing the most adorable pout you had ever seen. “I didn’t know you could be such a meanie…”

Maybe you were being a little cruel.

You proceeded to pat her head, though you knew that wouldn’t be enough to rectify things. Thus, you decided to give her an influence on the matter. “How can I make it up to you, my love?”

Corrin grinned very mischievously, giggling quietly as many inappropriate thoughts came to mind. While there were still signs of hesitation, they stood no chance against this new rush of courage. This confidence wouldn’t last, however, so she was sure to give her answer quickly.

“Let me suck your big cock.”

When you throbbed against her thighs before you could even give her an answer, she snickered even more.

“Alright,” you breathed heavily. “Shall we go to the bedr-”

“No,” she shut down that idea quickly. “We are doing it here.”

Heh.

Such a proposition was always a possibility, though you weren’t too sure if she’d want to fool around within a place meant for relaxation.

Then again, wasn’t getting up to lewd mischief also relaxing in its own right? It did wonders towards satisfying a hazy, horny mind.

While she enjoyed feeling your cock against her thighs, it did also mean it wasn’t anywhere close to her drooling mouth, and that was no good! Corrin promptly shuffled off your lap, sinking to her knees in front of you so she could access her next birthday treat. She had stuffed her mouth quite a bit during her birthday party, but that didn’t mean she didn’t have room for more.

You leaned back and spread your legs, making it easy for her to make herself at home between them. Thanks to your erection, your member stood proud and tall above the water, and it wasn’t long before she was bombarding it with teasing licks and the occasional kiss. This was by no means the result of her earlier fluster. That was long gone, consumed by a relentless stream of arousal.

It was honestly surprising she was starting so slowly considering that, but perhaps she understood that good food was best savored

The only part of her not focused on slobbering over your shaft was her eyes. Those were linked to yours as she scanned her expression for any shifts, and there was a lot of change. The feeling of her tongue against your glans and the quivers invoked by her kisses wasn’t something you could just externally ignore.

Once satisfied she had seen enough of your squinted eyes and trembling lips, she decided to put her teasing to rest. As her lips curled around your tip and she pushed her head down, opening up her inviting mouth, you started to wonder if the warmth of her mouth would exceed that of the hot springs. Corrin’s insides were always humid. Whether or not that had to do with her secretly being a dragon was unknown, but you were grateful for it nonetheless.

Naturally, she wasn’t satisfied with just the tip. Though her approach was slow and steady, it also meant there were no signs of her slowing down anytime soon. You always did like her strategy here, for the apprehension and curiosity regarding when she’d finally stop were always thrilling. Sure, this wasn’t wasn’t anywhere close to the first time she had given you head, but Corrin was the type of girl who always wanted to improve her skills. That applied off the battlefield too.

However, she ended up pausing a lot sooner than you expected.

The reason soon became clear.

Most of your cock was above the water. Most. Corrin’s lips were on the verge of touching the water, and to descend even further would mean she’d have to dive below.

“Corrin, do you want me to stand up so I-”

The offer of an easy way out was not what she signed up for.

Dispelling her hesitation, Corrin did something that looked and felt astonishingly good. Watching her head drop below the water while she attempted to deepthroat you was mind-boggling. Whatever pressure and discomfort she was feeling, if any, did very little to slow her down.

It wasn’t long before the tip of her nose tickled your submerged crotch.

Though you were surrounded by an immense warmth, you couldn’t help but shiver. It felt that good.

Having achieved her objective and given you a good few moments to appreciate the unique feeling, she ejected your cock, re-emerging into a brief coughing fit.

“Corrin… what the hell was that?”

Your tone certainly contained some confusion, but it communicated ecstasy too.

“Ehehehe…” she breathed densely, doing her best to calm her throat. “Did that feel good?”

“Unbelievably.”

It was a feeling you wanted to experience again.

Right on cue, your favorite person read your mind. “Can I do it again?”

“Absolutely,” your arousal prompted a hasty answer, but despite everything, you were still able to think somewhat rationally. “Just don’t overdo it, okay? I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“It wasn’t that bad, I promise!” she reassured you, but upon noticing you didn’t look convinced, she chuckled. “Look… it was new, so it ended a little messily, but I think I’ll be okay! I do have a bit of affinity with water, after all. The only person I know who can hold their breath longer is Azura!”

That was… honestly a pretty convincing argument. She did use water-based attacks in her dragon form! Apparently, that translated into being able to handle sucking cock underwater. Why not?

Just recalling what she had done was messing with your head quite a bit, but you couldn’t deny your eagerness for more.

Corrin resumed the blowjob, respecting her throat’s need to recuperate by taking it easy for a while. She focused primarily on kissing and licking it for a while, but her impatience was just not something she was good at controlling.

Well, she actually was typically good at keeping herself in check.

Just not when there was a surprise in store or a dick to suck.

When you start feeling your manhood itch the back of her throat, you felt a little concerned whether or not it was too soon to be going overboard again. At the same time, it was hard to care when it felt this good! The humidity? Immaculate. The heat? Perfect. The mere knowledge that it was your dick was buried inside such a cute mouth? The best.

But when you were just beginning to get used to how it all felt, she ejected everything without warning, not even sinking beneath the water this time!

That was fine though. Maybe she recognized she hadn’t recovered enough yet. Maybe-”

“Hey,” she spoke softly, wiping her mouth with her hand. “I have a request.”

“Yeah…?”

Strangely, some of that earlier embarrassment was beginning to resurface. It was unprecedented to see a lack of eye contact and fidgeting hands after the lewd business had begun. You wondered what had caused it to come back.

“I would like you to… when I’m under there…” she gathered her courage and continued, speaking almost silently. “...to wrap your legs around my head… and trap me.”

You stared at her.

“Uhm… you want me to suffocate you?”

“No, no!” she was surprisingly eager to correct you. “I’m already suffocating on your cock by that point! What I want you to do is to stop me from freeing myself while I suffocate. Get it?”

Corrin was always a little monstrous when in bed. That was a good thing, of course! Some rough fucking? Targeting the backdoor every now and then? Those were things you could get behind.

But this… this was…

…unbelievably hot.

“How long for?”

“Indefinitely!” she answered, and upon seeing your eyes widen, she chuckled. “I’m only kidding. Let’s go for about… thirty seconds?”

Thirty seconds?!

Well… uh…

…she did say she was good at holding her breath… so…

You swallowed.

“...alright then. It is your birthday, after all.”

Corrin looked ready to jump into your arms, but she restrained herself-- there was a dick in desperate need of being wedged down her throat first!

She once again initiated things with some licks and kisses, but it was safe to say she was at peak arousal. Therefore, it took no time for that wondrous humidity to envelop your member again.

Once she reached the water, she paused briefly, doubtlessly physically and mentally preparing herself. The moment was short-lived, for she once again delved into the depths, deepthroating your cock with little effort.

Your cue to act was when you felt her nose touch your skin. As promised, you carefully wrapped your legs around her head, maintaining a good degree of strength that not even a powerful dragon such as her could easily free herself from.

Corrin was already beginning to quiver, but you remained resolute. Keeping a mental note of the time in your head, you allowed this exotic feeling to send powerful shivers throughout your body. The back of her throat had never been tighter, nor had it been quite as hot.

It was too much. It didn’t matter at all that lewd things had only just started. This was the quickest you had ever been brought to orgasm… and what a way for it to happen!

Without warning, you let loose what felt like endless ropes of cum against the back of her throat, and it was a sensation that Corrin was NOT expecting to feel while on the verge of literally choking.

Despite the most amazing pleasure coursing throughout your body, you hadn’t forgotten about the requested length of time. The thirty seconds were up midway through your climax, and as soon as you removed the leglock, Corrin returned to the surface.

She was coughing. A lot.

But that didn’t mean she was down for the count. While her throat had taken quite a beating, her mouth was still warm and inviting, and she was quick to return your manhood to its embrace once her need to cough became ignorable enough.

After all, she wasn’t going to let all that cum go to waste. Her efforts were rewarded as she was able to savor the taste of your fading orgasm, receiving enough of your seed to cover her tongue and swirl it around her mouth. When your moans started to dampen significantly in volume, she finally pulled away, spending some moments slowly swallowing her treat.

“That was…” she started, pausing so she could breathe very deeply. “...intense.”

It was time to ask the important question. “Did you like it?”

Unfortunately, you couldn’t really tell. She looked a little uncomfortable, but it was hard to read the expression of someone submerged in the water.

“Yes! A thousand times yes!!” Corrin was keen to respond with haste, caring not for how shaky her voice sounded. What an answer that was! “That feeling of suffocation… and just knowing I wouldn’t be able to escape… and then you came… it was so overwhelming! I loved it!!”

She had the biggest grin on her face.

“I enjoyed it too,” you admitted. “Though I suppose I don’t really need to tell you that, do I?”

Corrin cackled like the adorable gremlin she was.

While she had done something very exhausting and you had reached your orgasm, that didn’t mean things were over just yet!

“Heeeyyy~” she leaned closer, her smile so wide it was almost distracting you from that adorable little fang she had. “I want to reward you for that! Can I?”

You weren’t against such a proposition by any means, but there was something she was forgetting. “Corrin, it’s your birthday. I feel like I should be rewarding-”

The gentle nudge of her palm against your face silenced your speech, communicating so much. You placed your hand on hers, enjoying the calming moment.

It was amusing that such serenity could occur after such depravity.

“I am being rewarded, silly,” she said. “It just so happens that my idea of a reward is also a reward for you! That’s the best kind, don’t you agree?

Well, when she put it like that…

“Lead the way.”

Corrin closed her eyes and smiled one last time. It was a sight that could mend the most broken of hearts. For one that was already beating so frantically, however, it was threatening to make it burst out of your chest. Not good!

A much-needed distraction came when your favorite person shuffled forward and subsequently lifted her breasts with her hands, aligning them with your crotch. You were still feeling a little drained after that moment of unreal intensity, so if this was her idea of a pick-me-up, you were all for it!

The softness of her boobs enveloping your member was more than enough to prompt an exhale, and as she playfully jiggled her tits around your sensitive shaft and giggled endlessly, you could feel your vitality restoring quickly.

“Ohhh… still raring to go, I see?” Corrin adopted a cheeky aura-- one that was well-earned. “You know… a lot of people like to stare at these… but it makes me feel good knowing you’re the only one who gets to play and suck on them~”

So you weren’t the only one who had a little pride in that fact, hmm? Corrin was beautiful and sexy. It was an indisputable fact. She had her admirers, but it was nice knowing you were the only one who got to actually be intimate with her.

Corrin continued the titfuck, making sure you were suffocated within her warmth at all times. The heat at the base was especially intense thanks to the hot water, and due to her boobs being soaked already, it was effortless for her to jiggle them around. There was no uncomfortable friction whatsoever. There was just… heaven.

You could sit back and enjoy this for hours. You really could. It already felt so hot within these waters, so to have that temperature amplified by the smothering of her breasts? Sublime.

“Does that feel good, darling?” Corrin inquired. You nodded, simply wanting to let this rush of pleasure and relaxation envelop you. “Ehehehe… I’m really happy to hear that. You know, I forgot to mention something earlier.”

Your conversation skills were probably going to be jittery due to how tranquil you felt, but you weren’t going to ignore her. “...and what is that?”

“I ate a lot of good food today,” she elaborated, and while it seemed it was an off-topic statement, it very much wasn’t. “But they all paled compared to how juicy your cock was~”

How could she say that with such a joyful face…? Corrin could sometimes look so innocent while saying some terrifyingly arousing things.

Which was hot.

“Is that so?”

“Mm-hmm,” she giggled. “Though I’m still feeling hungry.”

You opened your mouth, ready to ask her what she wanted to eat… but then something devilish entered your head.

Thus, you went with that instead. You weren’t done teasing her yet! “Shall I start calling you ‘Ilyana’ now?”

“Hey!” Corrin poked your face. “Meanie! I’m trying to be cute here.”

“You’re always cute.”

Corrin, always weak to compliments from you, pouted to hide her instinctive desire to smile.

There was nothing wrong with a healthy amount of cruelty in a relationship.

…so long as you made it up to her in the end!

“Hey, Corrin,” you called out to her calmly, the gentle tone intriguing her enough to look at you again. “Remember how you were sitting on my lap earlier?”

“...yeah?”

“I want you to do that again,” you continued. “Though try not to miss the mark this time, hmm?”

You just couldn’t resist the urge to continue the teasing, but it was enough to rile her up. She was going to give you exactly what you wanted.

And what she wanted too, of course. It was a struggle for her to sometimes admit she wanted sex. You’d playfully tease her for that, but since it was her birthday, you figured you’d cut her some slack by giving her the motivation she needed to act.

Now aspiring to fix her former mistake, Corrin carefully climbed onto your body, using a hand to keep your dick aiming skyward. As she lowered her body, it became clear she was committed to not missing her target, as if wanting to prove she could return your member to one of its homes with the utmost ease.

You were used to many kinds of heat. The surrounding environment emitted a specific form of it, as did the radiance that was her body. The heat from within her pussy, however, was probably your favorite type.

But to feel it once again while simultaneously experiencing the warmth all around you?

…hopefully, it wouldn’t be a challenge to arrange further private nights at this cabin!

Well, that was hopeful thinking, considering who actually owned this place… but there was nothing wrong with a little optimism!

“Aaaahhh… I needed this…” Corrin purred, nibbling her lip as she took more of your length inside her.

Unlike with the blowjob, there wasn’t any need for her to take her time whatsoever. Her pussy was more than used to the feeling of your cock opening it up, and it was once again happy to accept it all.

It felt phenomenal to finally feel your manhood resting against the entrance to her womb, and that was a feeling shared by your beloved… perhaps even on a grander scale! It would explain why she had clutched your shoulders so firmly, not noticing her nails were digging in a little. Those minor pinches were easily ignorable thanks to how amazing literally everything else was.

Although she looked satisfied with remaining still and enjoying this feeling of fullness, you were not quite as content. She had used her boobs to restore your vitality for a reason, after all! If she wasn’t going to move, then you were!

Taking charge was easy. Your hands dived underneath the water, clasping her bubbly butt. You hadn’t given it any attention so far, but the night was still young and you could make up for that in due time. Grasping onto it tightly to reinforce her posture, you pulled back your hips as much as you could. It wasn’t enough to free your cock by any means, but it wasn’t meant to. A quick thrust upwards moments later, and your lover yelped, seemingly not anticipating the sudden force whatsoever.

Corrin wanted to relish the feeling of your dick fully inside her for a while, but you figured you had earned the right to be a little impatient.

“Ehehehe~” she giggled. “Did you like me teasing you just now?”

Oh?

So she was expecting you to lose your patience, hmm? How cheeky.

“You do know you’re asking it, right?”

“Mm-hmm!”

…well, a little cheekiness from the birthday girl could be forgiven, especially when she was essentially asking you to fuck her silly.

So that’s what you did. You resumed the thrusts immediately, ramping up the intensity with each motion for some time. The water reacted violently to the movement, causing loud splashes that made you grateful this place was quiet and out of the way. You weren’t sure if you could get away with this in the usual hot springs!

Corrin did what she could to contribute, causing some disruption to your rhythm while she moved as well, but it didn’t take too long for the joint cadences to adjust and align. While feeling your length sliding against her walls was a familiar albeit welcome friction, it was enhanced by the harmonizing heat of the steamy surroundings.

“Ohhh… this feels… ahhhh…!!”

You liked to think that loud hum was due to simultaneously hitting a weak spot while taking a nipple into your greedy mouth.

Her tits had been dancing wildly in front of your face the entire time. It was miraculous you hadn’t started playing with them earlier, but it wasn’t as impressive as how your lover was able to maintain herself despite the additional pressure.

Burying your head within her bosom while you fucked her was the stuff of dreams… but this was reality! It was a reminder that all the work you had put into this tranquil evening was worth it.

“Aaahhh… please don’t stop… don’t stop…” Corrin moaned and moaned, having not accounted for her nipples being targeted. They were sensitive to such strong sucks, and it was only thanks to the position that she was able to keep riding effectively. The clutch around your shoulders had never been tighter. If she didn’t have that support, she would have collapsed by now.

You could tell she was on the verge of losing it.

…and that was good!

Corrin had already brought you to orgasm. It was only fair you returned the favor, for she deserved nothing less on her special day.

Despite how restrictive the position was, that didn’t stop you from accelerating your thrusts, and it especially didn’t stop you from sucking hard on her nipples. Although she desired to contribute her fair share while she rode you, she was not physically or mentally prepared for the level of stimulation she was presently experiencing. Control was being wrestled away from her, and she was gradually accepting that inevitability.

It was strange to experience exhaustion while in the hot springs, but that creeping feeling was ignorable. Limits be damned, you were going to make this princess lose her mind no matter the cost.

You released one hand from her butt, using it to grope her other breast, knowing it would satisfy her further. It was only when having both of her nipples stimulated simultaneously-- one through a mouth and the other through fingers-- that Corrin started to scream out in bliss.

The endless cervix bashing, the breast fondling, and the encircling warmth… it was just too much for your favorite girl.

…which was good.

A few more thrusts, and Corrin was there. Her volume reached its peak as a surge of pleasure overwhelmed her body and her grasp on you tightened-- both internally and externally! She was NOT able to remain still despite this, and it was a view you were going to appreciate while it lasted.

“Oh… oh gosh…” she collapsed onto your body, her breath as startled as it was when she pulled that immaculate stunt earlier. “I feel so faint…”

“Do you want to take a break?”

“No.”

Heh. You figured she’d answer like that. Breaks were not frequent with her.

“In that case,” you stroked her head calmly, making her purr. “Get on all fours for me.”

Corrin exhaled, the sudden authoritative tone sending shivers down her spine, but it was a welcome rush.

“O-Oh… w-why do I need to do that…?” she asked, wavering from side to side with a smile on her face that did not sell the oblivious question, but that was probably the point.

You placed a hand on her cheek, caressing it calmly and maintaining eye contact while you answered. “So I can fuck you properly this time.”

Corrin quivered once more, exhaling apprehensively as she undoubtedly thought about what was going to happen to her.

While it was an immense experience to have her ride you, the position was limiting and had a cap to the speed.

But if she were to get on all fours? She’d be completely at your mercy, and your pace would be determined by how rejuvenated you were feeling.

It was very fortunate you were in the hot springs! That momentary tiredness from moments before already felt like an eternity ago.

Corrin took a moment to snap back to reality, but when she did, she got into position extremely quickly. The water level was perfect for the occasion, for it left pretty much everything submerged… except for her head and bubbly butt, of course. It was a reminder that you hadn’t given her rear as much attention as it deserved. When you sank to your knees and pushed your cock up against her entrance, you made sure to grope and lightly spank her a little, making her eagerness for penetration unbearable.

“Stop teasing meeee…!!” she mumbled, though as always, she never sounded genuinely upset. “Please… put it in… put it innnnnnaaaAAAAaaaaaahhh!!!”

Her wish was your command, and you were happy to make it come true before she could even finish her sentence. The return of that magnificent pressure was welcome on both ends, especially when you wasted no time in accelerating.

Seeing her butt jiggle wildly instead of her boobs was not only a generally welcome change of pace, but a fantastic source of fuel for your efforts. Of course, there wasn’t any lack of that, but you weren’t against further reasons to fuck her senselessly.

This rapid fucking continued for some time, and gradually over that period, you started to notice how bad she was at maintaining her balance without something to latch onto. Your hold against her hips could only do so much.

“...h-hey…” she called out to you, her voice hushed by how dizzy she felt. You decelerated to hear her out. “If I… ah… end up falling, don’t worry, okay? Don’t forget I’m good… at holding my breath! Just keep fucking me~”

What an odd thing to say with such a massive grin on her face! You understood she didn’t want you to worry, but you were starting to suspect she was developing a fetish here.

Or maybe her claim was just that strong. In that case, maybe it wasn’t. Time would tell, you supposed.

“Alright,” you reassured her, watching her smile grow before she turned back to face forward.

That was your cue to return to your usual speed, and as you did so, it became blatantly apparent that Corrin was focusing less and less on her balance. It was like she wanted to tumble. Even so, you maintained a sturdy grasp around her hips, not wanting any plummet to disturb your rhythm.

Your objective was a simple one.

Corrin had gotten you off first. You had then returned the favor.

But these were two separate orgasms not connected whatsoever.

That was fine, of course… but the best sex were sessions that resulted in a simultaneous climax! You had every intention of filling her up, understanding she craved creampies and how they made her most pleasurable moments all the more exhilarating. Her love for that outcome was a bit of an unacknowledged secret between the two of you, for she hadn’t gone out of her way to actually confess her love for being cummed inside. That was just a little too embarrassing for her, but you couldn’t wait for the moment she’d finally lose it and beg for it.

A birthday creampie was on the agenda for today.

…maybe two, actually. Or even three! The birthday girl deserved to be spoiled.

It was that degenerate thought that you latched onto, using the adrenaline called forth by such an idea as a means to fuck her fiercely. As you intensified her treatment, so too did the volume of her moans and the splashing of the water. For a moment, you pondered which was the highest.

A victor was declared quickly, for Corrin’s volume came to a screeching halt.

As she had warned, she had tumbled below the water, leaving you with nothing but the sight of her bubbly butt while she rested her head against the submerged ground.

Trusting she’d be okay, you kept up your cadence. Moments later, however, something was beginning to threaten it.

Corrin was beginning to tighten up. A lot.

…so this was a fetish, huh?

Of course, nothing was completely confirmed, but there was a devious way to test your theory.

You leaned forward as much as you could without disrupting your rhythm, freeing a hand and reaching to where her head was before sinking it beneath the water.

Upon feeling your hand rest against her head, effectively sealing her in place, she started to feel immensely hot from inside her pussy.

…heh. A fetish indeed.

Thirty seconds was the time limit she set earlier. Therefore, you kept to that same schedule, fucking her firmly while preventing her from ascending.

It was when you finally let go that any doubts about this being a kink were dispersed. Corrin grabbed your hand and forcefully returned it to her head, not wanting it to leave anytime soon.

Now you really hoped you could arrange further visits to this place. You had a feeling Corrin would start demanding it…

Not that you’d be against that, of course. She had tightened up so much! She had never reacted this incredibly to something before, and though it was not doing any wonders towards your pacing, it was a challenge you were eager to overcome.

This was starting to feel too good. Her walls had an astonishingly strong grasp, squeezing your shaft in all the right ways. It felt especially good when you bottomed out, and it was during one of those slow but strong thrusts that the pressure became too much. Effectively sealed deep inside her, you came, painting her womb white while her walls milked all the cum it could out of your cock.

The timing couldn’t have been any better. Corrin was beginning to spasm and move uncontrollably, doubtlessly experiencing an orgasm unlike any other alongside yours. Ironically, you were on the verge of collapsing now, but you remained resolute, not wanting to risk pulling out early.

Your objective had been achieved, and while the moment was fleeting, it was still enough to awaken something within yourself as well. Just knowing she was down there, completely at your mercy, even if it was by her own choice…

Corrin finally surfaced, panting immensely as she immediately rushed into your arms, desperately desiring support.

Despite how ravaged she looked, she promptly gazed up and grinned, making sure you knew all was well.

“That… that was… so, so hot!!” Corrin was extraordinarily excited! “You know… I was almost at my limit there, and then you came, and then I came, and then I started to feel so dizzy and like I was about to pass out, but that made everything feel so unreal! I LOVED IT!”

“It was something else,” you couldn’t agree more. It was not how you expected things to flow at all, but it was some much-appreciated spice! “You are one little devil, you know that?”

Corrin giggled, her hips shaking from side to side as if she was dancing while she clutched firmly onto you. “I do have one regret though.”

“...and that is?”

“I couldn’t beg you to cum inside me…” she answered.

These stunts had done wonders to her confidence, hadn’t they? That was an additional development you were thrilled to witness.

You hugged her nice and securely, letting her hum to herself for a bit. “There’s always next time, you know.”

“Next time, hmm? And when will that be? Ehehe~”

…she was still turned on, wasn’t she?

Well, you couldn’t blame her.

“Soon,” you reassured her. “But… I think we need to use these hot springs for what they’re actually used for, at least for a while.”

It wouldn’t have to be long. These waters mended exhaustion quickly, but you still need a breather.

“Mmm… I agree, actually,” she was content with that answer. “I suppose I don’t mind resting in your arms for a while…”

The subsequent purring suggested a stronger need for some cuddling.

“Happy birthday, Corrin,” you spoke softly to her, telling her the words she had heard from you already, but now they felt all the more surreal to hear. “I love you.”

The most beautiful girl in the world squealed in excitement.

“I love you too!”

You already knew by Corrin’s initial reaction to the hot springs that all the work into securing this cabin was worth it, but that relief was being relived all over again as you embraced her and felt nothing but the utmost comfort and love.

…you weren’t sure if you were ready to tell her how much it cost to rent Anna’s private refuge for the night.

It hadn’t come cheap, especially once the Commander learned it was meant to be for a special occasion, where she suddenly decided to add a few additional fees. Though you were paid well for your job, it required a LOT of saving.

It also didn’t help when Anna decided to retroactively add more requirements, such as spying on her fellow sisters for intel on their business practices.

But hey, it wasn’t all bad. Her latest schemes hadn’t worked out so great. It felt more like a donation, if anything.

Ultimately, it was worth it, and that was what mattered. You were going to try to secure a discount next time though.

In the end, Corrin was happy, and so were you.

“...hey,” she said suddenly and softly.

“Hmm?”

“By any chance… do these hot springs get any deeper?”

“They do.”

“Good… ehehehe~”

Patreon June 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Citrinne is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon Update (Mid-June 2023)

Hey everybody!

Here's another update for you all. This one is shorter, but necessary.

Firstly, some of you may have noticed that the "A Sin So Sweet" story is missing from the Patreon page. To summarise, Patreon didn't take too kindly to the Nyx/Rhajat/Tharja combo. In reality, what probably triggered this was the tags, so I am going to re-evaluate how I add tags to a story ahead of time. I think how I will tackle this is to include them on my #patreon-updates channel on the Discord server. 

I will also be uploading the story on my server for you all to read in a new channel called #extra-stories, so please do send me a DM or respond to this post if you want it in and I will give you the Patron role. Any future fics that follow a more risque route that may conflict with Patreon's guidelines will be posted there, though I will try to keep that to a minimum. 

Alternatively, if you don't have a Discord account, you are welcome to just DM me for a link to the story. 

I understand this is not an ideal situation and everything should be accessible here, but I need to be careful. I hope you can all understand that!

Secondly, the spreadsheet containing all the stories I am and will be working on is now available! Here's a link to that: https://docs.google.com/spreadsheets/d/1h7-78HizqG_JW89Xgp4jPew4S_FGmrCqYrskML6NIaY/edit?usp=sharing

This should give you a good idea of what stories are coming. My priority order is currently commissions, and then Platinum pledger fics. I will then be tackling stories originating from polls. 

I plan to update this spreadsheet frequently, so be sure to bookmark the page. You will hopefully see many of those yellows and reds turn green throughout the coming months.

Thanks for reading!

- KwIl

Patreon Update (June 2023)

Hey everybody!

I'm back from my May break. I'm sorry it took until a few days into June to update you all again, but I had a busy first week of the month!

Anyway, I am now back, and I have some updates to share! I'll start with the smaller updates and finish with the larger ones.

Firstly, I will be adding the synopsis to the start of my fics on the Patreon page from this point onwards. It was kinda strange I wasn't already doing that! 

I will also be adding a few tags to the start of my stories on this Patreon page. My AO3 page has tons of tags for stories there, but I don't think it's too necessary to include all the planned tags in the Patreon version of the story. 

I'll include the notable ones so you know what you're getting into while excluding any that are pretty much expected. You know there will be seggs, lol. 

Secondly, I will soon be opening a channel on my Discord server for Patrons that will have stories currently in progress. It'll basically be using this as a means to showcase some fics early, mainly to receive feedback. 

There's been plenty of times I've been bashing my head against a wall wondering if a story I'm working on is flowing well or going in the right direction. Rather than stare at it until something clicks (or doesn't), I think it wouldn't hurt to just... ask for feedback. 

This isn't something you have to help with if it doesn't interest you, but I'd appreciate any feedback during these moments! 

I'll happily accept any suggestions during these stages too, so you can help influence the direction of a fic! 

Thirdly, I will soon be releasing a spreadsheet containing the status of all commissioned stories as well as Patreon fics, as mentioned in the last update. 

I was told it can be tricky to remember what's coming so this should patch that up. I'm thinking a rough percentage will do, and I'll be sure to update it frequently. I will also be including planned completion date periods, though those will be a bit broad (e.g Late June). 

The idea is that you guys will have a good idea of what I'm working on at all times! The spreadsheet is not yet complete on my end but I'll make a post when it is.

Lastly... commissions! I will be opening them on June 25th 2023! 

As mentioned in the previous update, I will be switching to a "queue" system. What this means is that once it's your turn in the queue, you will pay for your fic, and receive it not long after. 

I want to avoid massive waits, and if you are waiting at all, it's before you've even paid. This also means you can rejoin the queue once your commission is finished, effectively making commissions always "open" in a way, though I imagine I will close the queue from time to time if demand gets high. 

I will also be adjusting my commission sheet a little as well since it hasn't been updated in a while, though the only "big" change I think I will be making currently is a slight adjustment to the maximum word limit. 

I still plan for people to still send in their commission requests regardless of how the queue is looking. I'll want to check what you want before I add you to the queue, just to make sure it is something I can write! I don't want someone's turn to come up and have them request something I'm not confident in writing! 

For those select few still waiting for commissions to be finished... they will all be done by June 25th. That is my main objective for the month.

Phew!

Those are the updates for this month! I think these adjustments will help me a lot in the long term, and that hopefully means you all get to benefit! I'm always looking for feedback and other ideas on how to improve my Patreon page, so don't be afraid to let me know in the comments or on Discord. 

By the way, you should join that if you haven't! If you're not a part of the Discord community, feel free to comment or send me a DM, and I'll send an invite your way. I really do recommend it! 

Thanks for reading! I have a nice and meaty fic (10k words) almost ready for you guys featuring some very fun characters, so look forward to that in the coming days, plus plenty more!

- KwIl

Patreon April 2023 Platinum Poll Results

The "Anna/Alear" story is the winner of the April 2023 Platinum Poll. Look forward to it!

Heart of the Desert (Riju/Reader from The Legend of Zelda: Breath of the Wild)

You had understandably been called a fool for desiring to be an adventurer, especially during a turbulent era of Hyrule’s history where even the lush green fields were filled to the brim with patrolling hostile Guardians.

You had rightfully been called a fool for deciding to adventure into the smoldering heat of the Gerudo Desert as a compromise. Not only were the monsters of the dunes ferocious, but the temperature was not something a typical Hylian was acquainted with. But hey, there weren’t any Guardians, so that was a plus.

You had undeniably called yourself a fool for actually going through with this. Pride be damned-- the desert was a terrifying beast, with or without the ancient Sheikah tech roaming around.

Yet, against all odds, you had persevered.

Though it would be idiotic to dismiss lady luck’s involvement in your survival. There had been many close calls-- too many to keep track of!

Your luckiest moment, however, was not some close victory against a diabolical monster.

It was somehow befriending a young Gerudo girl.

…and not just any Gerudo girl! This girl was the chieftain of the entire Gerudo tribe!

How this came to be was completely and utterly embarrassing as well. You had arrived at Gerudo Town, but were denied entry because you were a voe. You didn’t press the matter any further, not wanting to invoke their wrath, especially as they were kind enough to shoo you away rather than kill you on the spot.

A nearby sand seal trainer took pity on you, offering lessons so your trek would at least be worth something. In hindsight, it was all a ruse-- the teacher wanted you to fail miserably for a quick laugh, and amusement was indeed what they received.

But miraculously, the chieftain had chosen that moment to leave the safety of the town’s walls, wishing to spend some time with her sand seal, Patricia. She then saw your poor control over the seal, scolded her subjects for using you for entertainment, and offered to teach you as compensation for their transgressions. Her personal guards had naturally protested, but she had convinced them by stating this was a good opportunity to learn about voe in a controlled environment.

Thus, your strange little relationship with the Gerudo chieftain began… under the strict supervision of her bodyguards, of course. Despite their presence, you managed to hit it off rather well, becoming fast friends. The ruler of the Gerudo was young and inexperienced, but she was on the verge of blossoming into a strong ruler for her people. You offered tales of your adventures outside the confounds of the desert, and in return, she shared much about the culture of her people, secrets to surviving the region, and her worries for Vah Naboris slowly but surely getting closer to her people’s refuge.

“I have a proposition,” Riju shared one day amidst sand seal training. You were starting to get pretty good at it, but you weren’t quite on her level yet. You were probably the best Hylian sand seal rider, at least!

“Hmm? What's up?” you acknowledged her, though you were more curious about her tone than whatever she was about to suggest. She sounded a little hesitant and quiet. In fact, she had seemed awfully distracted in general today. It wasn’t like her, and it had ironically been distracting your concentration quite a bit too. It was lucky you hadn’t made any mistakes.

“I wish to end today's training early,” she shared a peculiar idea. It was an odd proposition for sure, but it wasn’t difficult to conclude her mood had something to do with it. It was understandable; what was the point in continuing the training if she wasn’t able to focus on teaching? “There’s a place I wish to show you, and I would preferably like to reach there before night falls.”

She wished to take you somewhere…? Well, there was no reason to deny that request, but it was strange it had occupied so much of her thoughts. You were almost ready to comply, but there was one concern holding you back. While her guards had ultimately concluded that you were no harm to their chieftain, and thus, no longer accompanied her to the training site, they still requested she always returned to Gerudo Town before sunset.

Riju was suggesting something that might call forth their vengeance upon you… and that was not a pleasant thought.

“Don’t worry,” Riju noticed your troubled expression. “I’ve informed Buliara that I will be returning later than usual. She will know where we will be too, should we take too long to return.”

Well, that was a bit reassuring. How Riju managed to convince her overly-protective captain of the guard to cooperate was quite the mystery, however. Training together without supervision required much insistence on Riju’s end, and this was an activity that took place not far from town!

That suggested she probably wanted to take you to a location further out, and seemingly wanted to stay there after the sun had set…?

Well, it did mean you’d get to spend more time with her, so you weren’t against it. It was still so mysterious though! You didn’t want to pry though-- there was fun in not knowing what to expect.

“In that case then, lead the way,” you agreed to her proposition.

Riju smiled, looking very satisfied with that answer. Very satisfied. She almost looked like she was about to jump for joy, but she managed to hold back.

The destination Riju had in mind was fairly far away, but it wasn’t a difficult location to reach while riding a sand seal. About fifteen minutes later, you had arrived at a small but secluded oasis. The sun was low in the sky, which was usually an indicator you had about half an hour left before you had to return the chieftain safely to her home, giving you enough time to then return to Kara Kara Bazaar before nightfall.

…but it seemed there was a chance you’d be setting up camp here tonight. Only Riju knew how long this journey would last, and she unfortunately didn’t seem to be in a talking mood. That absent-minded look she had been wearing for a while was a little concerning, but you had faith she’d be alright. Whatever she was planning was dampening her confidence, so it was best not to say anything that could hinder it further.

Riju observed the oasis for a moment, saying nothing as she seemingly admired the scenery.

Then, she sighed… and you swore you saw her quickly curl her hands into fists and bring them up to her chest, as if she was cheering for herself…? Even if she wasn’t, it didn’t change a simple fact: you were even more confused!

Seriously-- why were you here? The oasis looked nice and all, but there were many like it. To ask, or not to ask… it was a decision you just could not make.

“I want you… to stay put for a while,” Riju suddenly spoke up, sharing another request. “I will return… shortly.”

Riju had adopted an unusually nervous tone.

What was this girl planning? Okay-- you desperately wanted to find out now!

But she did say ‘shortly’... so you stayed put.

It was very fortunate that you were generally a patient person… as she was taking her time!

Riju had ventured forth into a small cave within a cliff overlooking the oasis. Patricia had gone with her, so you had no reason to doubt her safety, but what was she doing in there?

You watched the surrounding area in the meantime, counting the number of leaves on the lonesome tree nearby. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon by this point.

The temptation to take a peek was starting to become considerably strong. What was her definition of “shortly”? It was different to yours, that was for sure.

…the lack of anything was starting to become worrying. Was she actually okay? She hadn’t been ambushed somehow, surely?

No-- certainly not. She was strong, and so was her sand seal! Patricia’s teeth could shred a Bokoblin to pieces if-

“I’m back,” her voice snatched you away from your thoughts, and thank goodness for that. The mental image that had just entered your head was not a fun one, so you were glad to watch it fade.

…and its replacement was an endless void.

Sometimes, things left you speechless, but it was rare for your mind to be emptied due to sheer shock. Nothing could have prepared you for what you were presently seeing. Nothing.

But who could blame you? After all, the paragon of beauty had revealed herself.

Riju had changed clothes… into something that really, really highlighted her feminine features. Her hips were on full display. Her breasts, while small, were barely covered. Her luscious legs were almost entirely revealed, with only some cloth around her waist preventing you from seeing anything more. Though so much could be seen, there was still plenty left to the imagination.

But what completed her new attire was not anything on her body, but rather, the environment surrounding her.

The sun had now set, and now, a full moon illuminated the desert. It added a gentle blue glow to her presence that made her look a little ethereal, as if she was some kind of illustrious warrior who had descended from a world beyond Hyrule.

“Speechless, aren’t you?” Riju noticed your silence. “Good. That was what I was aiming for.”

She lightly giggled, the fluctuations of her voice suggesting there were still some nerves, but they were dwindling. You had a feeling your flabbergasted reaction to her new form had contributed to her confidence boost.

Riju stepped closer, her smile never fading as she found much entertainment in your dazzled face. She looked like a true warrior-- no, a goddess. “We Gerudo are… curious and adventurous. There is a reason many voe brave the desert heat for the chance of experiencing something quite surreal with a woman over twice their size.”

…you knew that, of course.

“But as you can see… I am not tall,” Riju sighed, placing a hand on her forehead and then moving it forward until it intersected with your chest. “Not yet, at least… but even so, I hope that does not dismay you.”

So this was why she had been acting strange all day, huh? It explained why she had taken so long too-- she wanted her appearance to be perfect, and that meant making certain even the environment enhanced her look.

There was a small error she had made though. While the moonlight complimented her look wonderfully, if her aim was just to charm you… it wasn’t a necessity. She charmed you every single day.

She didn’t know that though, of course.

Frankly, if she had just been up and honest, you would have… well, it was probably best not to say anything. She had put in the work, and it had to be commended. But first…

“I am not dismayed,” you answered, figuring it was worth putting to rest any lingering doubts sooner rather than later, especially as silence could communicate a lot of false things. “Not in the slightest.”

“I am glad to hear that,” her smile refused to falter.

…and because you didn’t want to see it falter, you had to choose your next words wisely.

You knew where this was heading, obviously… but was this something she actually wanted? The outfit arguably answered that question, but you wanted to make sure she absolutely knew what she was getting into. This was quite the sudden step. It wasn’t a step, actually. It was a leap.

Either that, or you had been oblivious to her feelings. If so, you’d blame it on the desert haze.

Nonetheless, it wouldn’t hurt to hear her thoughts.

“What is it?” Riju noticed you were lost in thought. “Am I so beautiful that you have lost the ability to speak?”

…that was a surprisingly confident line. How long had she been rehearsing that one?

“Or perhaps… it is the opposite,” she continued, her voice losing some enthusiasm… which made you realize your subsequent silence to her comment regarding your silence was… probably not a good thing.  “I was taught that voe that venture into the desert all have an ulterior motive. This isn’t to say I believed your tales of adventure to be lies, but I did suspect you were hoping the desert would provide a… different form of warmth. To think-- I am actually offering you what many voe would risk their lives for… and you have nothing to say. Have I made an erro-”

“Riju, you’re beautiful.”

The nerves had ambushed her suddenly and it was your duty to dispatch them. You had been silly to doubt whether or not this was truly something she wanted. It was so obvious in hindsight! A woman taking you to a private location and showing you a special outfit just for you? It was like one of those sappy romance novels you had read back in Hateno Village.

The sudden declaration of her beauty was not what Riju was expecting to hear so suddenly. It swiftly silenced her, allowing you to continue.

“Not just beautiful,” you elaborated, hoping this next word wouldn’t make her quiver too hard. “You look sexy.”

“...s-sexy, you say?”

Hah.

She was trying to maintain some degree of composure… and failing miserably!

“I was stunned,” you added, kneeling before her. “So I hope you can forgive my silence, my goddess.”

Riju breathed deeply, her smile restored, though her breathing was still shaky. A good shaky, though. “G-Goddess…? I… ah… well! Well! Hmm! V-Very well. I am sure Patricia will survive with one less meal today.”

That would have been an ominous comment if you knew she wasn’t joking.

…probably.

Anyway!

“Had I hoped for something like this when I ventured into the desert? Truthfully, not at all,”  you confessed, and it was the truth! The prospect of a grand adventure was just too magnificent… but as you continued to stare at Riju, appreciating all that womanly charm she was presently radiating, your mind started to wander. “But… if we are both being honest here, then I have to admit that meeting you slowly changed my mind.”

“You could have made a move earlier,” she playfully giggled. “I would not have minded at all.”

“Buliara terrifies me.”

It was a joke but it was also true. Riju was immensely attractive. No-- that was an understatement! She was gorgeous! However, you also liked having your limbs attached, so you refrained from saying or acting in a way that could be interpreted as flirting.

“She would not be a good guard if she didn’t,” Riju laughed. “But point taken.”

The chieftain stepped forward again, her body mere inches away from yours. She gazed up, her grin filled to the brim with confidence… and her eyes filled to the brim with lust. It was an intense sight.

…this was really happening, wasn’t it?

“I think we are done talking,” she spoke. “So you have permission to silence me-- with a kiss. Actually… I changed my mind. That’s an order.”

Riju had never used her authority to her advantage until now, but that was a command you could get behind.

Your favorite girl closed her eyes, bracing for impact. They soon opened as swiftly as they closed, however, for the shock of your lips intersecting with hers was too great. Believing she was not the type who would prefer things proceeding gently, you didn’t hesitate to add quite a bit of spice to the kiss, something she responded positively to when she ultimately snapped out of her surprised state and fought back.

When lips inevitably separated, Riju said nothing. Instead, she initiated a kiss of her own, her level of ferocity having ascended to a higher plane. She reached up and stood on her toes so she could wrap her arms around your neck, keen to show how passionate she wished this moment to be.

The second kiss transitioned into a third, and this time, she was eager to introduce her tongue to yours. When it made contact with your lips, you did not hesitate to allow that meeting to happen.

So far, Riju had been the assertive one, but just because she was the Gerudo chieftain didn’t mean you had any plans to go easy on her. The girl was desperate for a clash of tongues, and you were happy to put up a formidable fight.

She soon had the tables turned on her as you took the battle to her mouth. It was surprisingly easy, making you wonder if the height difference was causing her difficulties. You rectified that issue swiftly, wrapping your arms around her waist and lifting her, prompting her to wrap her legs around your waist for additional support.

“...ahh… this is wonderful…” Riju murmured, her voice having dwindled in volume as she recuperated her breathing. “But… I did not come here just to kiss you, as I am sure you are aware.”

You didn’t need to be told that. “You’ve chosen quite the scenic location for this. How long have you been planning this?”

“Long enough, and as for the choice of location… well, would you rather I try to sneak you into Gerudo Town?” Riju made a valid point. Your room in the Kara Kara Bazaar inn was also an option, but some Gerudo were bound to see a suspicious chieftain-shaped girl enter a voe’s room. “Besides, even if I was somehow able to do that, I fear my screams of joy may invite unwanted company.”

Screams of joy, hmm? You were curious if that was a hint at what was to come.

Riju looked ready to say something else, but whatever she had prepared was interrupted when you started showering her with more kisses. This time, however, her lips were not your only target. Her neck was promptly bombarded with smooches, a series of strikes she did not anticipate whatsoever.

Her shiver-induced cries were not as deafening as she suggested they would be, but they were well on their way to reaching that point. Riju clung to your body desperately, feeling her balance wavering as a sensitive spot she didn’t know she even had was smothered.

Riju ended up being forced to effectively climb your body while you lowered your lips. You teased her budding breasts, sliding away some of the cloth in the way so you could gently tease her nipples. It was a fleeting moment, however, for your aim was to make it clear where your true target was sooner rather than later.

“W-Wait!” she surprisingly put a stop to your antics by tugging your shoulders while you were in the middle of worshiping her stomach. It was tempting to ignore her, but you knew better than to defy the ruler of an entire race. “I know what you want to do… and just so you know, I am not against it. But! It can wait-- there is something else I want you to do first.”

That was not what you expected to hear, but it piqued your curiosity.

“Go on,” you encouraged her to continue, noticing she hadn’t elaborated and instead chosen to be silent.

“...I have been… thinking about this all day…” she confessed. “So much so that… I would rather we skip to the best part…”

“Oh?”

“I heard some drunk girls in town mention that there is nothing grander than the feeling of…” she paused momentarily, looking away. While she was being courageous throughout his whole ordeal, that didn’t mean a little embarrassment couldn’t slip through. “...a voe’s c-cock… being inside… I wish to learn if they are telling the truth!”

Riju was fighting so courageously against her nerves, and after finishing her declaration, she breathed heavily.

“Alright,” you obviously weren’t going to reject her request. “Do you want to do it like this?”

“Need you even ask?” she asked with a chuckle, your question apparently being silly enough to dispatch the remnants of her nerves. “Clinging to you like this, while feeling it inside me? That sounds divine.”

With her approval secured, you carefully removed your lower clothing. Since Riju was already holding onto you so firmly, it wasn’t an issue to temporarily release your hands to do so. It did cause her to start sliding down your body ever so slightly, but that just made the inevitable intersection between cock and pussy all the more riveting. Penetration wasn’t even close to occurring yet, but already it felt blissful.

“...put it in…” Riju cooed, showcasing a smidge of impatience. “I can handle it…”

You had no reason to doubt her words as you took hold of your member, aligning it with her entrance. The closer contact made her shiver, and that feeling intensified as you breached her barrier and started pushing inside.

As promised, she showed not a single sign of discomfort as you gradually filled her up, hugging her firmly once you were sure the grasp of her insides would keep your cock sealed inside. It was something easy to check, for she was absurdly compact, though that was to be expected from someone of her stature.

"...they… they were right…" Riju muttered, resting her head on your shoulder as you reached her deepest parts, pausing to aid in her breathing. While it was true she seemed to lack any pain whatsoever, it was still undeniably intense. You were happy to let your favorite girl rest for a while. You also needed a moment to adapt to how hot it felt to be inside her, in more ways than one.

Satisfied her lungs had recuperated, you resumed your motions. They were gentle and considerate at first, but the acceleration was anything but. Similarly, Riju’s moans were quiet and tender, but as your cock slid up against her cervix more frequently, they adopted a tremendous volume.

Even though you were currently fucking her silly, that didn’t mean you were just going to stop showering her with kisses! Smashing your lips against hers was an alluring notion, but that would also silence her beautiful groans. Therefore, you targeted her neck once more, and when her adorable sounds became all the more thunderous, you knew you had made the right decision.

Multi-tasking was admittedly a difficult task. Holding a girl while you fucked her and massaged her neck? It was a miracle you were able to keep at it… but you’d do anything for this girl. She had taught you how to ride a sand seal without asking for anything in return too! Fucking her silly was an unorthodox means of paying her back, but it was something both you and her could get behind.

“Please… don’t stop… don’t stop don’t stop don’t stop!!!”

Riju’s boisterous demands encouraged you to speed up by a lot-- it was the furthest you could get away from her unwanted outcome!

You knew doing so would be extraordinarily exhausting, but it was a sacrifice you were willing to make to make this girl’s first time a magical one. It put an end to the neck kissing, but it mattered little when it already looked like her sanity was about to break. She was entranced by all these incomprehensible feelings and you were doing everything you could to maintain them.

Although she had loosened up enough to allow for such a firm fucking, she still felt so tight! Her insides, already boiling to the core, had only amplified in warmth. The desert heat had nothing on this, and to feel this pressure directed only to the most sensitive area of your body… it was magnificent.

There was no doubt Riju was experiencing her own taste of serenity, especially when her compactness grew and she let out her most beautiful cry yet. Her orgasm had hit her swiftly, and as you experienced how it made her quiver so wonderfully firsthand, you felt yours approaching just as quickly too.

“...c-cuuummm insshhiideee meee!!!”

It was miraculous she was able to even speak mid-climax.

You did not answer her request. There was no need to, not when a sudden surge of warmth flowing inside her told her everything she needed to know. You had pushed in as deeply as you could and embraced the approaching feeling, and now, you were painting her womb white. It was a feeling that lasted for what felt like an eternity. Even as your senses wavered, you still held onto her securely, wanting this moment to be as memorable as it could be.

Alas, nothing could last forever. A wave of exhaustion echoed throughout your being, but you were somehow able to sit down on a nearby rock before you fully collapsed. Riju fell forward and rested on your shoulder, breathing excessively.

“...I… that was… amazing…” Riju shared her thoughts. It wasn’t like she needed to confirm it, but it was still incredible to hear her admit it in her tainted voice. “...but you know…”

“...hmm…?”

“The night… is still young,” she chuckled. “And… your goddess wishes to be worshiped more…”

She really liked that title you had given her earlier, didn’t she?

But if further devotion was what she desired, you weren’t going to reject her.

It was then that you made a vow-- you were not going to leave this place until you had smothered her body from top to bottom in kisses. She deserved nothing less.

…but first, it wouldn’t hurt to spend a few minutes just resting. Riju seemed to think the same when she ultimately wrapped her arms and legs around you, demanding to be hugged.

Goddesses deserved cuddles too.

Patreon April 2023 BIweekly Poll #2 Results

Lumera is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

Although it won't be until June, I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon Update (April 2023)

Hey everybody!

It's been a while since I put out an update. I have a few things to share:

Firstly, I will be taking a break from Patreon in May. This means you will not be charged for your May pledge and that payments will resume in June. There will still be some posts in May, though those will mainly be poll results updates. I might sneak in a story or two even so because this month was on the shorter side for those, so that will be a way to make up for that.

The reasons for my break aren't too complex. I simply need a break to recharge a bit! Plus, it gives me time to sink my teeth into Tears of the Kingdom, lol. I also have a very busy last week of May planned as well.

Secondly, I want to put out a reminder that I do have a Discord server. It was previously publicly accessible, but I am limiting new members to Patrons for the time being. If you are not on the Discord server, send me a DM on Patreon and I will be happy to give you an invite! I do encourage it as there are a lot of great people there. It's a great way to talk to me directly too.

I also want to integrate my Discord Server a little bit more into the Patreon side of things. There was an idea of posting WIPs and sneak peeks on the Discord server first and I would like to do that as it would be a great way at receiving feedback before things are "professionally posted" here, so to speak. 

Thirdly, I have been asked about commissions a few times and I have some news on those. 

My tentative plans are to open at some point in June. I will still be writing in May, but the Patreon break means that no additional stories will get added to my backlog so that will help me wrap up what is left of those. 

I am planning on changing how I tackle commissions as well. Before, I would accept a good chunk of commissions and work on them in any order, but I don't think that approach has worked well for me. I think I will shift to a queue system where you only pay for your commission once it is your turn. I don't particularly enjoy having people pay and waiting a while for their commission, so this will fix that.

Lastly, I want to make it easier to see what I am currently working on. I plan to make a spreadsheet that details the progress of commissions as well as Patreon/Platinum fics so you see what is coming up. I will likely set this up for the June return!

Anyway, that about covers what I wanted to discuss! 

I won't deny things have been challenging so far and that 2021 and 2022 (2021 especially) were stronger years for me, but I hope what I've been doing has been enjoyable nevertheless. I hope I can come back stronger!

Thanks for reading!

- KwIl

Matchmaker is the Middle Name (Hilda/Marianne/Kiran from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Despite what many would think, Marianne had been looking forward to the trip to this summer island.

It wasn’t necessarily the location that thrilled her, but rather the promise of being able to relax with the promise of privacy. Others would be around, of course, but they were either individuals she knew well or ones she was acquainted with enough, so she could handle their presence.

For many, including herself, this was a means to get away from the war for a while. Marianne had seen enough war to last a lifetime, and while she knew her departure from it would only last a week, she was nevertheless thankful for this opportunity to rest her body, mind, and soul.

That was her aim. She was going to relax. Nothing more. Nothing less.

So, naturally, as befitting her bad luck, something-- or rather, someone, was preventing her from achieving that objective. There was nothing she could do to quell the cluster of feelings she was experiencing regarding this unforeseen factor either. It was quite an awful predicament to be in.

…and it was all so silly, too.

The Summoner, Kiran, was a man of many mysteries. He was often fully covered and rarely removed his hood. For that reason, she hadn’t even seen his face!

But a summer vacation was no place for an attire such as that. Thus, he had turned up wearing nothing but a pair of swimming shorts, revealing his true appearance to her.

Marianne often found people attractive as any other would, but she was pretty good at not letting it get to her too much. It certainly helped that she preferred evading company.

But this was a small little tropical resort. There was no place to hide, nor did she want to.

Not only did Kiran have a handsome face, but his body looked amazing! One glance, and she could already feel herself drooling for him. He was hot!

She had hoped she could hide her slight fidgeting and immense blush, but life was not that simple.

“...just make a move, Marianne! There’s no way he’d reject you!”

Hilda was not teasing her about her predicament. She was actually encouraging her to do something!

…frankly, Marianne would have preferred the former treatment!

Her best friend had noticed that she was staring a little too much at a certain man, which spontaneously led to a hasty deduction of what was going on.

Hilda saw this as an amazing opportunity for Marianne to eliminate her stress. Laying down and enjoying the summer weather was great and all, but in her words, “Nothing beats a good fucking!”

For one usually so lazy, Hilda was surprisingly committed to getting her friend laid. She was not accepting Marianne’s refusal whatsoever, but she wasn’t budging, leading to an endless cycle with seemingly no end.

“Hilda…” Marianne mumbled for the umpteenth time, not having it in her heart to just tell her to shoo. “I can’t just…”

“Of course you can!” Hilda’s insistence was not dwindling anytime soon. “You have an amazing body, Marianne! Just go up to him, show a little interest, and he’ll be the one drooling over you instead!”

Marianne decided to evade contact, hoping the message she was trying to communicate would be heard, though she wasn’t optimistic. She wished she could be as enthusiastic and confident as Hilda, but that just wasn’t who she was. Besides, what her closest friend was suggesting was easier said than done. Her body was nice, she supposed, but would that be enough to salvage a scenario where she was stuttering severely? Probably not.

Where even was Kiran right now? If she knew, could she work up the courage to even walk up to him? When would there even be a good opportunity to do so? How could she ask him to talk in private without messing up? How much would she have to rehearse? How could she even bring that up without passing out in shame?

She had endless questions and many answers that skewed toward a bad outcome.

It was for that reason that Marianne had accepted defeat even before Hilda had noticed her dilemma and decided she wanted to help. She didn’t mind abandoning her desires though; she’d just retreat to her room in the cabin later and use her imagination to rid herself of these sexual cravings. It was the next best thing, and something she could always rely on whenever it got really bad.

“Not budging, huh?” Hilda sounded like she was finally going to concede. “Well, we have a week here, so who knows? Maybe something might just miraculously happen.”

That optimism didn’t sound as grand as before. Hilda was hopefully conceding that Marianne was never going to make a move. Why would she, anyway? She was just a little horny for him. That was all. There were no other feelings whatsoever. None. He was just a good friend who helped her a lot when she was first summoned, so much so that she even felt comfortable eating lunch with him, but that was just because he was a good friend. That was all. There were no feelings, especially none that had been enhanced by the revelation that he was unbelievably handsome. None at all.

Marianne sighed. She appreciated what her best friend was trying to do, but it just wasn’t meant to be.

“...I’m sorry, Hilda.” she apologized, admittedly feeling a little bad that she couldn’t be budged, but that was just because she didn’t want to cause any upset. “I just don’t think I can do something like that… I hope you can understand…”

“Hey, no sweat!” her polar opposite responded surprisingly cheerfully. “Hey, tell you what. Forget about what I was saying. We’ll have some fun tomorrow, you hear? You and me! I’ve got a great idea!”

Marianne was a bit bewildered by the sudden change of topic, but she was intrigued. “You do?”

“You know that beach we walked past earlier, with all the rocks?” Hilda inquired, receiving a nod in return. “I’ve heard it looks amazing there during the sunrise. We could meet there! Then, we can enjoy the view, have a nice walk, and just enjoy each other’s company! Doesn’t sound too shabby, huh?”

Marianne smiled. Hilda’s suggestion sounded wonderful. A long, peaceful walk where she could admire all the nature around her? She was sold. It was actually something she wanted to do at some point, but she was apprehensive to do it alone, but she no longer had anything to worry about.

“That sounds lovely. Thank you, Hilda.”

___

“So, what do you think? It’s a pretty wild suggestion, but it might just work!”

Hilda had not given up.

She knew this was going to be difficult. It was optimistic to think Marianne would budge with just some sweet talking; therefore, she had also conjured up a multitude of backup plans.

Marianne needed this! Had she not noticed she was literally salivating in Kiran’s presence? Of course, she couldn’t exactly blame her friend-- Kiran was absurdly hot.

Plus, if this plan worked out, she’d benefit quite a lot as well! It wasn’t her main motivation, however-- just a nice, healthy bonus!

But she couldn’t do this alone. She had to let Kiran know what was happening if she had any chance at success! He had a vital role to play!

As for why she had absolutely no shame in revealing her ultimate objective to him… it was because she may or may not have already fucked him once or twice. It was a lot easier to be honest with somebody if they had fucked you silly in every fuckable hole, apparently.

Hilda’s attraction towards Kiran had originated from a curiosity-- a curiosity regarding what the heck this man looked like underneath all that ridiculous clothing! The thought was intriguing enough to actually muster the energy to investigate!

Said investigation had been challenging, but the end result was worth it! She had memorized his routine, learned when he liked to visit the hot springs, and miraculously scheduled an appointment at the same time! It was some exhausting work, but she was so happy she did it! He was hoooot!

Alas, she was too busy fawning over him to even think about seducing him, but it was something she worked towards ever since that day! All she had to do from that point was show a little bit of extra cleavage, wear a slightly shorter skirt, and throw in a few innuendos here and there during conversation.

He was surprisingly resistant to her charm, but when a woman had assets like hers and knew how to put them to good use, it wasn’t long before she got what she wanted.

That had been a few weeks ago… and while she wasn’t keeping count, she was pretty sure she had been fucked more times than the number of days in those weeks. While she was having an amazing time, she wanted to add some spice… and what better way to find that than with a little bit of naughtiness at the beach?

While this was all casual sex, she was no bragger, and she was especially glad she did. Discovering a certain lady’s romantic interest in her fuckbuddy had made her feel guilty… which ended up transitioning into confusion when she discovered a certain somebody else had an interest in that lady too.

Neither Kiran nor Marianne had the courage to speak to the other about their feelings, and because of that, they had searched for means to rid themselves of their respective crushes. Thus, Kiran accepted Hilda’s advances… while Marianne did… well, a whole lot of nothing, actually.

It just wouldn’t do! Hilda wouldn’t have it! Nothing would naturally blossom at this rate!

She wanted to help them… though she truthfully didn’t want to lose her fuckbuddy either…

So, she figured… why not try to achieve both goals? She was going to eat her cake and then still have it too, for that cake would be replaced with her friend’s bubbly butt!

“This is a ridiculous idea, Hilda,” Kiran didn’t sound too thrilled. “Fucking in the open so blatantly so she’ll catch us? That’s not going to make her want to join. That’ll freak her out!”

“She won’t see us!” Hilda corrected his incorrect assumption  “But she’ll hear us though! Why do you think I’m suggesting the beach with all those rocks we can hide behind, hmm?”

“I don’t see how that’ll change anything,” he was still adamant. “I’m starting to think you’re an awful matchmaker. What makes you think she even likes me back, anyway? Even if she does… wouldn’t uncovering this all break her heart?”

She hadn’t mentioned that she knew they had a crush on each other. That would make things too easy!

Regardless, she was still confident she’d succeed.

“You haven’t seen her when she’s horny,” Hilda answered confidently. “A good smell will really get to her… and what’s the best smell in the world while you’re aroused, hmm? That’s right! Sex!”

Kiran had many questions and no answers. He was aware they were roommates, so perhaps that was how Hilda had uncovered some particular information, but how? Marianne didn’t seem to be the type to talk about how she acted while horny.

He wasn’t wrong to think that. Indeed, Hilda didn’t talk to Marianne about topics that were sexual in nature… excluding the conversation earlier in the day, of course.

But what he didn’t know was that his crush was quite the risktaker herself; whenever Marianne was convinced Hilda was fast asleep, she’d play with herself, cry out a particular name, and not realize just how loud she was being.

Hilda never minded the noise though-- she liked using the moans as material to get off to.

___

It was early in the morning and still relatively dark out. Marianne would often wake up during this time and watch the sunrise from her window, but this time, she wasn’t going to do it alone.

This was going to be good for her! Watching nature’s beauty would help distract her from all those arousing thoughts. A walk through all the beaches and the nearby jungle? It would cleanse her soul.

Marianne liked to think it was all out of her system already. She had played with herself for hours last night, sacrificing a bit of sleep in the process, but she felt surprisingly refreshed. Fingers crossed!

…she flinched when she did that motion. Maybe she had stayed up a little too long last night…

She did her best to ignore it as she dressed for the day, heading out to the promised beach. Some light was emerging from the horizon, illuminating the island enough as she arrived at the promised beach. She figured it would be enough to locate Hilda.

…but nobody was around.

All she could hear was a few birds chirping, a strange moan, the crashing of the ocean, and…

…wait… why did that moan sound like…?

It sounded close. Was Hilda perhaps… in pain? There was no way it was sexual. That was just her filthy mind awakening at the worst time.

That was it. Hilda was in trouble! She needed help!

Thus, she approached the source of the sound, discovering it was behind a few large rocks that restricted her view.

“Ohhh fuuuuckkk that feels good!”

…that was not a painful moan. That was not a painful moan AT ALL!

She couldn’t even gaslight herself into thinking it was; it would not explain that constant slapping sound she was hearing as well.

“Kiiiraaaaannnn~”

…wait.

Surely, she wasn’t…?

“Hilda, you’re being too loud.”

Her best friend’s joyful cries came to a screeching halt as her mouth was presumingly covered.

“I’mmm sooorrrryyy~”

Indeed, she sounded muffled.

“We need to finish soon,” he warned her. “Marianne is probably on her way here.”

“Whoooo caaareeeessss??” Hilda purred, mumbling all sorts of incomprehensible things after, prompting Kiran to assumingly release the grasp he had around her mouth so she could speak. “She should join in! I know you’ve wanted to fuck her too, and that’s because you loooooove her, riiight?”

Marianne would have found that whiny voice cute if she wasn’t currently bewildered and horrified and confused and quivering and having a mental breakdown and had she mentioned horrified and the mental breakdown?!

“That’s why you wanted to fuck while it was still so dark, wasn’t  it?” Hilda continued speaking comprehensible words nonsensically. “You can imagine I’m her if you want! Don’t blame me if I can’t stop screaming about how much I love your cock though!”

“Hilda…”

“I bet you’re so jealous that I’m going to be spending time with her today! You won’t be able to speak to her privately about how you feel! Sorry, but she’s all mine to- OOOOH FUCK!!...t-that was o-one p-powerful thrust… fuck… t-that means I’m r-right, rrrriiight?”

Marianne was disgusted.

…not at what she was hearing, but rather how she was reacting to it.

This was a lot of information to receive so suddenly and unexpectedly, but there were two truths she could not deny.

Firstly, Kiran loved her?!

Secondly, why was this so hot?!

She had a lot more questions too.

Why hadn’t Kiran confessed if he liked her? Why was he fucking Hilda?! Why had Hilda tried to get her to fuck him while she was also fucking him?! Were they actually fucking before this? Or was this a response to her rejection of the idea yesterday?!

…she had not slept enough for this.

But… maybe… that was a good thing…

She could not think coherently right now. Therefore, certain voices in her head were proving to be far louder than they usually were.

The sun was beginning to rise, but there was no time to admire a hypothetical beautiful view. It would be a challenge to appreciate it too, for a sight potentially more appealing awaited her behind those rocks.

She wanted to see it. She couldn’t deny it. She wanted to see her best friend getting fucked. She wanted to see the man she crushed on fucking her, too!

…and then, maybe… maybe… she could… join in?

Marianne realized this was a foolish idea a few seconds later, but it was too late. Her legs had moved on their own.

Now, she could see everything.

“W-Wait! M-Marianne?!”

Hilda sounded shocked… but it didn’t feel genuine. That yelp was too delayed.

Did Hilda know she was there, or at least suspected it?

Marianne came to a very simple conclusion regarding that question-- she was tired of all the questions! It hurt her head.

What wouldn’t hurt her head was embracing this ridiculous situation, especially when there was so much to gain.

Those were those thoughts telling her that, of course, but listening to them was so much simpler! There was no way she could block them out anyway-- not while witnessing and listening to this depravity.

This was the fault of her crest. It enhanced not only how frequently she got aroused, but also how strong that feeling felt.

Kiran and Hilda reacted to her presence by putting a swift end to their sex, though it once again wasn’t as quick as one would think it would be.

Regardless, it wasn’t good for Marianne’s mental state, for it revealed just how huge Kiran’s cock actually was.

…and to think… it was currently coated in Hilda’s juices?!

Though Kiran was the one had a crush on, she could not deny how beautiful and… sexy… her best friend was. Sometimes, during those quiet nights while Hilda slumbered, it was she that Marianne thought about… but she was never going to admit that!

Nevertheless, there was an opportunity here… a chance to learn what they both tasted like…

Marianne could not think rationally.

Any hope of recovery was shattered when a massively strong smell filled up her nostrils. It was a familiar scent, one that was driving her closer to the brink of insanity.

The stench of sex.

It was making her tremble.

There were many choices she could make… but one particular option stood tall above the rest.

…letting instinct take over.

It was the easiest and most beneficial choice, after all.

One second, she was staring in disbelief.

The next, she was on her knees, slobbering all over Kiran’s length with an incredible level of enthusiasm backing her kisses and licks.

Marianne couldn’t believe what she was doing, but such thoughts were starting to fade. She’d have time to process this all later. Right now, she knew she wanted, and thinking about anything aside from how wonderful this dick tasted would disrupt her concentration.

“Holy fuck…” Kiran was completely stunned by Marianne’s sudden devotion, but that didn’t mean he was opposed to a new set of wet lips dancing all over his shaft.

“Seeee?” Hilda was ecstatic at seeing her closest friend finally give in. “I told you it would work!”

Marianne could hear the blatant confirmation that this was all a ruse, but she didn’t care. Her mind was a colossal mess, but she had no intention of cleaning it up anytime soon. Besides, the situation was bizarre enough that even if she regained some degree of rationality, she could just dismiss this all as one wild dream. Probably.

Though she had bombarded his cock so suddenly, her kisses and licks were slow and sweet. This was her first time doing something like this and she wanted to burn every precise detail into her memory.

However, she wasn’t allowed to soak it all in, for somebody else was competing for Kiran’s cock.

“Sorry, Marianne,” Hilda apologized, having dropped to her knees as she started smothering her favorite dick with kisses too. “I was planning to just watch, but then I thought about how hot it would be to suck a dick together with my best friend. Hope you understand~”

Marianne honestly didn’t mind. Hilda’s justification was hot, and besides, her fellow deer was being surprisingly considerate over how much cock she was dribbling over. Each girl was drooling over their fair share!

Kiran watched in awe at what was happening. He felt a little ashamed for not believing Hilda’s plan would work, but that feeling was fleeting in the face of how fantastic he felt. The two girls contrasted each other in many ways and this seemingly applied to how they worshiped cock too! Marianne? Slow but steady. Hilda? Feisty and frantic.

But this observation didn’t remain consistent. Marianne, whether it was due to dwindling nerves or an escalation of her thirst, ended up increasing her pace over time. It didn’t take long for her speed to eclipse her fellow deer, especially when she decided to put her mouth to good use by taking what she could inside it. Hilda was not anticipating this whatsoever, but she was determined not to be overshadowed. When Marianne inevitably overexerted herself and needed a moment to breathe, that was when her new partner in crime swooped in to gobble up the cock she craved, making sure that the bobs were unending.

The two girls did not need to communicate to develop a routine; they alternated between sucking dick and slobbering over his balls, making sure to not leave a single part untouched by their saliva. While Marianne looked like she was in a trance, Hilda constantly kept her eyes on the man himself, sneaking in many winks and sticking out her tongue every now and then.

Kiran enjoyed a good sunrise, but when two sexy ladies were slobbering all over his dick so needily, it was hard to appreciate what was occurring in the background. It was an indicator that they had to finish things soon though, lest some early awakener decided to use this particular beach as a place to relax in the morning. He wasn’t confident the next girl would react so positively to this blatant indecency.

“Girls,” he called out to them, receiving no response. He cleared his throat, ready to speak more firmly. “Girls.”

Hilda retreated from his member, but Marianne did not.

“Hmm?” she seemed eager for this conversation to come to a close sooner rather than later. “It’s not like you to interrupt me while I’m sucking your big, juicy cock.”

The cock in question throbbed. Marianne seemed to appreciate the motion, sucking more earnestly. Regardless, he was able to keep his composure enough to respond. “Look-- the sun is rising. We need to hurry up.”

Hilda seemed hesitant at first, but watching her friend unable to stop sucking cock gave her an idea.

“Let me deal with her, then,” she said, elaborating with her actions rather than her words.

Since Marianne was so committed to satisfying her lust, she was not phased when Hilda lifted up her skirt and pulled down her underwear. What did phase her was when Hilda sunk her head into those cheeks, helping herself to her friend’s drenched pussy.

Kiran observed the insanity with fascination as Marianne’s concentration was quickly torn to pieces. The feeling of an excited tongue drilling inside her so ardently was causing her to tremble with a form of exhilaration she couldn’t comprehend. In a desperate attempt to silence her impending scream, she clasped her hand over her mouth, but it did little to dampen her beautiful moan.

“H-Hilda…!” Marianne cried with ecstasy, the level of pleasure spreading throughout her body and mind too much for her to handle. She had been resting her hands on Kiran’s thighs for extra support, but he had inconveniently taken a step back, and now, she was on all fours. This made it even easier for Hilda to eat her out… and in the end, she ended up completely and utterly collapsing.

It was only then that she was finally granted mercy. Never would she take breathing for granted again.

“You go through all that effort to make her join, and then almost knock her out?” Kiran was perplexed. “You are a confusing girl sometimes, Hilda.”

“Hey, I wasn’t planning it!” she defended herself with haste. “She just tasted really nice! I couldn’t help but keep at it! But hey, it’s alright! How about you fuck my tits real good while she recovers, hmm?”

An invitation to feel the warmth and softness of her bosom wasn’t something Kiran would ever turn down. When he sat down on a nearby small rock and spread his legs, that was her invitation to proceed. She promptly removed her top, setting forth those large breasts he had done plenty of things to. It made him wonder-- was Marianne the same size, or perhaps even larger? From a glance, they looked the same, but appearances could be deceiving.

There wasn’t much time to fantasize once he felt the humidity of her boobs envelop him. He tilted his head back, focusing on that feeling for a moment. Hilda usually took her time with titfucks, but this time, she wasted little time in jiggling them around his member frantically. She seemed to remember they were in a bit of a rush, thankfully!

“Wow! Marianne slobbered over your cock so much!” Hilda shared an observation. “It’s hot knowing she lubricated you all up for me~”

Kiran hadn’t had an opportunity until now to notice just how much his shaft was shimmering. Marianne had done that! To think-- he believed she was shy and solitary… but no girl with only those traits could do that.

While Kiran appreciated Hilda’s efforts-- he truly did-- he just couldn’t keep her counterpart away from the forefront of his mind. He wanted to know what her tits felt like too! For that reason, he was a smidge annoyed at his fuckbuddy for taking her out of commission. What happened to them sharing?

But that minor frustration was short-lived when Hilda’s expression morphed into one of shock… a familiar shock! Kiran had been so occupied by the titfuck that he hadn’t noticed Marianne get it together and return the favor, devouring her best friend from behind with the same intensity she demonstrated with the blowjob.

Hilda couldn’t perform anywhere near as well anymore, but Kiran didn’t mind. Seeing his cock sandwiched between her tits while her expression constantly changed was fun too.

“M-Marianne… w-wait… I… I can’t...!”

Marianne wasn’t giving her a chance to breathe, seemingly keen to enact her revenge… or perhaps she was discovering she was addicted to the taste of her friend’s pussy too. It was the hottest explanation, so Kiran decided that was the truth.

She ultimately did recede, however. Taking advantage of Hilda’s disoriented state, she took her place beside her partner in crime, helping herself to the cock currently poking through her best friend’s bosom. There wasn’t much she could take in while most of it was submerged within a pair of big tits, of course, but Kiran adored the sight even so.

But he wanted more. His earlier thoughts hadn’t left his mind.

“Marianne,” he called out to her, figuring it was best to do so before she entered another trance. She gazed up, her eyes loving and lustful. “I want you to use your tits too. Can you do that for me?”

Kiran pulled back, freeing himself from Hilda’s grasp. Marianne reacted by removing her top too, demonstrating no hesitation. Sucking cock and eating pussy had done wonders in regards to eradicating her usual nervous demeanor, at least for the time being.

She looked beautiful. Unsurprisingly, she looked pretty much the same size as her classmate… though if he had to be honest… he’d give the victory to Hilda. It ultimately didn’t matter though-- he was looking forward to feeling them envelop his manhood and slobbering over them just as greedily later on.

Hilda, however, recovered far faster than expected. As Marianne tried to enclose the cock that drove her so crazy within her tits, she found herself competing with a woman who wanted to do the same thing.

“Wait your turn, Marianne!” Hilda sounded frustrated, but Kiran could tell she was just being playful. “You’ll get time to play with his cock later~”

Marianne was a bit intimidated by the slightly annoyed tone, but she wasn’t going to give in that easily-- not while a delicious dick was on the line. “Kiran said he wanted to use mine, Hilda…”

To think that two girls were thirsting after his cock and clashing over who got to play with it…

Kiran felt like the luckiest man in the world.

But as fun as it would be to see them argue over who got to have his dick, he didn’t want them to have a falling out over it.

Thankfully, he had a solution that would satisfy all parties.

“Girls,” he called out to them, placing his hands on their crowns to divert their attention. “How about you both use your tits?

Hilda and Marianne gazed at each other, with the former being the first to comply, taking a step back so she could shuffle to the side, giving her partner ample room to squeeze in between their man’s legs. Marianne seemed a little apprehensive at first, but one glance at the cock she had devoured moments ago was enough to rejuvenate her clarity… or rather, the lack of it.

Moments later, Kiran was gifted with the unbelievable sight of two sets of breasts suffocating his cock from all sides. It felt phenomenal. He couldn’t get enough of the squishiness and warmth, and he especially liked it whenever one of their nipples pushed up against his shaft, causing them to coo.

Naturally, the two weren’t particularly sure how to service him efficiently due to a lack of inexperience in this field, but that didn’t matter. Just letting them jiggle their tits and constantly smother his manhood within their humidity was enough. It looked amazing and it felt amazing! He wouldn’t mind receiving this kind of service for hours.

“How’s that, hmm?” Hilda wanted to hear how they were doing… but she received no response. However, one look at his expression indicated he was captivated, so she didn’t mind the lack of an answer. “Gosh, you’re twitching so much! Do you feel it, Marianne? He loves it~”

“H-Hilda… I can’t believe we’re… ahh… it’s… so big…”

“Don’t think too much, Marianne,” Hilda advised her friend. “Just keep at it, okay? We’re going to make him cum lots and lots~”

“...c-cum… I…” the timid girl was enchanted by those words, breathing heavily and unable to finish her sentence.

Fueled by their highest level of determination yet, the two girls continued to service him with their tits. Kiran tried his damndest to keep his eyes locked on this astonishing view, but the immense and unpredictable pressure he was experiencing was causing his body to jolt frequently.

His end was approaching. He could feel it.

And so could they.

“Cum for us, Kiran~” Hilda purred, moaning endlessly. “Say it too, Marianne! Tell him how much you want him to cum all over us~”

Marianne responded quickly. “P-Please… I want it… your cum… all over me… please...”

Kiran couldn’t believe the words he was hearing. His mind was already feeling so volatile! The mere notion that Marianne could say such things… he was speechless.

“Wow I was expecting you to stutter a lot more!” Hilda giggled with joy. “You really love his cock, don’tcha? You’re obsessed with it!”

“Y-Yes… I love it…” the girl of his dreams purred and purred, completely overjoyed by everything that was happening. “I love K-Kiran’s cock… I want… him to.. to… c-cum…”

Hearing her speak in such a sultry voice… he couldn’t get enough of it. Marianne was secretly such a horny girl…and he loved that!

“Well, you heard her,” Hilda turned her attention towards the lucky man. “She wants you to cum all over us, so be sure to shoot lots, okay? Don’t stop until we’re drenched in it~”

The pleasure, the words, and the mental image all combined into a wondrous blur… but it was enough to bring him over the edge. Kiran came, fulfilling their wishes by coating not one, but two amazing pairs of tits with his seed. His semen shot up violently, and while most of it did indeed cover their boobs, some of it soared high enough to splash against their faces. Obviously, neither woman was against the mess.

“O-Oh my gosh... he came… so much! A lot more than usual!” Hilda leaned back, observing all the white spunk all over her breasts momentarily before observing the equal amount of semen over Marianne’s breasts. Her eyes drifted up, scanning her partner’s expression, and a sly smile formed on her face. “Marianne! You got some on your face!”

Marianne, no doubt to the abundance of emotions flowing throughout her mind, was too immobilized to react to Hilda licking a string of semen on her face.

What did make her react was Hilda smashing her lips against hers, forcing her mouth open, and subsequently sharing the tasty treat by swirling her tongue around hers.

Though she was understandably stunned… she soon embraced the absurd scenario, unable to resist the temptation of a tongue war herself, not to mention how much of a fan she was of the taste.

Kiran was mystified. This was the first time he had seen the two kiss… and they were doing it while sharing his cum?!

It was an amazing way to spark a rejuvenation down below though.

He couldn’t take it anymore. He had to take them. Now. Time was of the essence, and he was not going to waste a single second.

Fortunately, one of the girls had the same idea.

“...I want to… do it…” Marianne was feeling especially courageous even as she spoke quietly. “Is that okay, Hilda?”

“Of course it is!” Hilda was content, licking some leftover semen on her friend’s cheek… which also gave her access to her ear. “So long as you don’t mind me watching you getting fucked~”

Marianne shivered, a groan leaking from her mouth. A mental image had entered her mind and was calling forth a range of emotions; some were good, but some were bad, such as a spark of anxiety. Thankfully, she knew there was nothing to worry about with Hilda as her guide.

Mimicking the pose she saw earlier, Marianne rested her hands on the nearby rock and stuck out her bubbly butt. She remembered how ferociously Hilda had been pounded in that position and she wanted a taste too.

“Uhm… I… I haven’t…” Marianne mumbled when Kiran’s hands landed on her hips, indicating he was behind her. “I haven’t… ah…”

“It’s alright,” Kiran understood what she was trying to say, ready to put to rest as many nerves as he could. “I’ll be as gentle as I can-- I promise.”

Kiran did not have taking Marianne’s virginity on his agenda for the day, but this was an unexpected development he could get behind.

As he pushed up against her, he wasn’t shocked to discover she was soaking wet. This was good, for it made penetrating her an easier task. Indeed, he slipped in and felt her compactness for the first time in no time. Though he was purposefully taking his time, he felt her shudder and heard her cry out a little in pain, making him feel a little guilty. He didn’t let the feeling consume him, however, for he knew it was optimistic to think she wouldn’t feel at least some pain.

Even so… she was taking it rather well, all things considered! He didn’t hear any whimpers beyond the first, even as he gradually pushed in more and more.

…but that was because a certain somebody had muffled her voice. Hilda, impatient as always, had decided to lock the girl in a thirsty kiss. It forced all the moans into her mouth, a rather greedy move, but he supposed he couldn’t complain too much with how humid she felt around his manhood.

When had she snuck over there, anyway? He guessed he had been too occupied with being careful to notice the troublemaker’s movements. Regardless, it was doubtlessly helping Marianne to relax, and that was a good thing.

By this point, he had most of his length inside her. Occasional signs of discomfort showed themselves, but they were promptly rectified with even more smooches from his little helper; therefore, it wasn’t long before he eventually managed to slot everything inside her.

This felt like a dream, but no individual who could influence those had been invited to the island.

It was difficult to deduce Marianne’s condition. How much pain was she experiencing? Was it a lot? Perhaps, none at all? There was only so much he could guess from her reactions, especially as he couldn’t really hear her that well. He could ask, but he also didn’t want to interrupt their smooching session. Thus, he decided to move very steadily, figuring she’d react strongly if she was feeling very uncomfortable all of a sudden. As he very slowly and very carefully amped up the pace, he was pleased to see no such negative reaction show itself.

In hindsight, it wasn’t too shocking. If this girl could gobble up his cock so wildly without any issue, it wasn’t farfetched to assume she could handle a firm fucking… and that was precisely what he was now giving her. The speed hadn’t reached the level that usually made Hilda scream just yet, but they were approaching a threshold that was causing Marianne’s bubbly butt to jiggle approvingly. It was a pleasantly distracting sight, and though he wouldn’t dare mention it to Hilda, Marianne definitely had a fatter ass than her.

Hilda had a slightly larger bust and liked to be spanked though, so it sort of evened out.

Fueled by how much Marianne’s ass liked to jiggle, Kiran held onto her hips and raised the magnitude of his thrusts, convinced she could take it. He was pleasantly surprised to hear her moans actually escape Hilda’s mouth, all thanks to his actions preventing her from fighting as efficiently in the clash of tongues.

Ultimately, Marianne lost the battle. No longer stuck against something that could mitigate her moans somewhat, she revealed just how deafeningly loud she could be. She cried out endlessly as Kiran pushed hard against her cervix, not afraid to pound her with all his might. Hilda stepped back and grinned, satisfied with not only her victory but the show she was witnessing.

“He’s good, isn’t he?” Hilda sat down on a nearby rock, watching the depravity take place. “His cock is driving you crazy, isn’t it, Marianne?”

“Aahhhh… aaaahhh… it… it is…!”

Marianne had no shame. She had no energy to even spare for such an emotion. All she wished to focus on was how amazing it felt to get fucked, and now she could do so without worrying about trying to defend herself from an intruding tongue.

Kiran couldn’t get enough of her magical body. She was sweating so much, and somehow tightening up even more. It wasn’t anything he couldn’t handle with how powerful his thrusts were, but it was an indicator she was approaching her end. It was just as well he was too, and he could not wait to cum inside her.

It was probably worth asking if it was actually alright to do so… but he had a feeling she’d either not be able to respond cohesively, or her tightness would stop him from even pulling out.

“Oooh, he’s getting close,” Hilda shared her observation. “Do you want him to cum inside you, Marianne? Do you want him to fill you up? Knock you up?! I bet you do~”

Kiran wanted to say he couldn’t believe the things she was saying, but it felt very on-brand by this point. She also wanted to get off too, for she currently had a few fingers sinking in and out of her pussy at a rapid pace, copying the speed of the sex happening right in front of her.

As for Marianne’s response to those insane questions… well, there wasn’t any. She was just too dominated by pleasure.

Kiran knew what she wanted to say though. When each question was asked, he felt the grasp her pussy had around his cock become even stronger. If that wasn’t an indication she didn’t want her womb filled up to the brim…

Thoughts became increasingly difficult as he experienced a level of compactness unlike any other, shortly followed by Marianne quivering frenziedly. Hilda, as always, came to the rescue, providing a body to clutch onto for dear life as a riveting orgasm surged throughout Marianne’s body.

Unable to withstand how compact she had become, Kiran came, flooding her womb for the first of many times. The pressure of her insides made certain every last drop was forced out of him. It was a pleasure so grand that it brought forth eye-blurring, ear-ringing, and so much aching… but it was worth every second.

Kiran miraculously managed to pull out and back away, prompting Marianne to fall into the loving arms of her closest friend.

“W-Wow… you came so much inside her…” Hilda giggled with glee and a shaky voice, having achieved her orgasm at some point during theirs.

Her statement wasn’t a lie. Marianne was leaking so much cum, and naturally, a certain somebody wasn’t going to let all that delicious seed go to waste! Hidla scooped up what was already leaking with her hand before burying herself within the girl’s ass, devouring it impatiently. Marianne, already feeling especially sensitive, couldn’t last against the sudden pressure and ended up collapsing onto the ground, just as Hilda finished up.

“Delicious as always,” Hilda licked her lips and fingers clean. “And now that she’s out of the picture for a while… I don’t suppose you can fill me up too, Kiran?”

“No.”

“...HUH? W-Why not?”

Kiran still felt a little out of it, but he had recovered enough of his senses to notice something very important.

“Because people are starting to come to the beach.”

Hilda peered over their little makeshift rock barricade, groaning once she realized it was true.

“...boo! No fair!” she whined for a while before ultimately sighing.

Kiran was surprised no one had turned up sooner, but he wasn’t going to start taking any more risks. He needed some time to relax before he could go at it again, anyway.

“Well, that’s okay,” Hilda giggled mischievously. “We do have a cabin, don’t we? And nobody is going to be there because they’d rather be out and about, right? That means… we can… y’know… ehehehe~”

It never ended with this girl. “You, Hilda, are crazy.”

“And you still need to confess your love to her!” Hilda countered swiftly. “Though I suppose she needs to do the same… but that can wait until after you fill her up a few more times, I suppose!”

Kiran closed his eyes and breathed deeply.

Traditionally, love confessions occurred long before creampies…

Nothing was orthodox around Hilda though.

“C’mon, Marianne!” Hilda helped her friend to her feet, receiving mumbles in return. “You can rest on a nice cozy bed while he fucks you some more. How does that sound, hmm?”

She only received a few groans in response. He hoped she’d be able to make it back okay.

Kiran couldn’t believe Hilda’s energy sometimes, but it did signal one thing.

…this was going to be a long day. A very, very long day.

He hoped he and Marianne could survive Hilda’s antics…

Patreon April 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Céline is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon March 2023 Creator Poll - 24-Hour Tie Breaker Results

Nowi breaks the tie!

Myrrh, Nowi, and Nifl will be featured together in a single chapter in "Manakete Mating Mania" in the future. Look forward to it!

Patreon March 2023 Platinum Poll Results

The "Bernadetta/Kiran" story is the winner of the Platinum Poll! Look forward to it!

If any Platinum pledgers haven't sent me their story prompt for this month, please do so when you can! Thanks :D

A Harmonized Dream - Chapter 2 (Gunnthrá/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Askr's summer vacations were infamous for their absurd competitions, and indeed, one was presently taking place.

This time, however, you wanted no part of it. You had come to the beach intending to do nothing but relax, and it was for that reason you had ventured forth to a secluded region of the island.

Not alone, of course. Gunnthrá, your beautiful wife, had accompanied you, and she arguably desired relaxation even more than you did. She had a good reason for wanting this so badly though.

While you wished for a break from the chaos, you could survive if something came up and took away your vacation time. You wouldn't be pleased one bit, of course, but you would endure.

Gunnthrá's desire for relaxation was a compulsory need, however.

She was many months pregnant.

Pregnancy was no joke, even for someone as strong as her. She had fought well against all the complexities that came with it, but it had proven to be just too exhausting.

When the prospect of a trip to a tropical resort came up, she adamantly insisted she wanted to go with you. Laying down on the beach and basking in the warm weather? That sounded divine to her.

“I needed this,” Gunnthrá exhaled, enjoying the light breeze as she rested underneath a palm tree. While she was an immense fan of the gentle temperature, there were a multitude of other things contributing to her serenity. The serene sound of the sea was soothing to her ears, and the ocean painting the horizon was addicting to her eyes. Not quite as addicting as watching you relax alongside her, but close. “It seems you needed this too, my dear."

“I like my job,” you answered her, resting with your arms behind your head as you laid down, appreciating the clear blue sky-- the parts that weren’t obstructed by the palm tree, at least. “But it’s nice not having to worry about it for a while. I needed to unwind too, and seeing you looking so relaxed is helping me to relax too. I don’t have anything to worry about here."

Gunnthrá hummed approvingly, always grateful for anything that would let you spend more time with her. She knew you had important responsibilities that took up much of your time, so seeing you finally getting to sit back and enjoy some leisure was heartwarming.

It had been such a turbulent handful of months. There were so many responsibilities that had to be handled and problems that had to be tackled! She was a princess as well, so she had her fair share of issues to deal with. All in all, Askr demanded a lot, and that was before her pregnancy factored into the equation.

Because of this, the time you had spent together was not as plentiful as it could have been.

But Gunnthrá knew this was what she was getting into when she married you. You were a very important individual who was needed a lot of the time. Even so, she couldn't help but feel especially needy and wanting of your time regardless. It was a feeling she was able to control fairly well, a feat she took pride in considering all her hormones, but she could not deny it had been considerably difficult lately to fight back against peculiar temptations.

Holding back wasn’t something she had to worry about right now though! She was alone with her favorite man, both you and her free of any burdens that would hinder the time you could spend together.

The week leading up to this weekend had been long, but now that it had arrived, she was determined to make the most of her time.

Gunnthrá, already in close proximity to her beloved, shuffled closer to you. She was careful not to maneuver in a way that would put pressure on her belly, but she ultimately settled resting on your upper chest, her eyes aiming high to meet yours. It wasn’t too difficult to look down and make eye contact; you were wise enough to bring a pillow to avoid resting your head against uneven terrain. Beaches were marvelous for rest, but preparations were important!

“Say,” Gunnthrá spoke in that gentle tone you adored so dearly. “My breasts have gotten rather large, haven’t they?”

You didn’t need her to point that out to know that information. It was an observation you had made many times throughout her pregnancy. What husband wouldn’t keep an inquisitive close eye on their wife’s growth?

But the fact that she had decided to point it out… it forced a hot exhale out of your mouth, and upon noticing it, her grin grew.

Gunnthrá had indeed gotten bigger. She was already well-endowed, but right now, it was a miracle her chest hadn’t burst out of her bikini top. You liked this new size though; they were even more fun to fondle! They didn’t look excessive either, nor did they hinder her too much. Sure, she had complained about back problems a few times during her pregnancy so far, but it wasn’t anything a nice massage couldn’t resolve.

“They have gotten quite large,” you responded… once you were confident you weren’t going to sound too shaky, of course. Just because she liked to play games every now and then didn’t mean you were going to give her the victory without a fight. “Though… to be honest with you,I wish they were smaller.”

It was a purposefully teasing comment, but she sounded overjoyed to hear it, oddly enough! “Oh, is that so? Well, I can’t say the same about your cock, I’m afraid.”

Hah. No wonder she had responded so hastily; she had read you like a book and already written her response!

Victory had been snatched from you so effortlessly. You weren’t upset though. She had learned from the best.

You contemplated a counterattack, but knew it would be fruitless once a certain something started to poke against her body. You knew what she wanted. You wanted it too. You had communicated your interest without a single word.

“...you sure?”

You were a tad cautious though. Sure, you had ventured towards a private part of the island, but that didn’t mean it was going to be completely safe. Even so… the temptation and allure were strong, making short work of any resistance you had hoped to build up.

“Sure of what, honey?” Gunnthrá played the oblivious card, or rather, you initially believed she did. “I am very sure I want you to massage my breasts. Why would I not be, hmm? They’ve been a little sore lately, but it’s nothing your hands can’t heal. You’ll do this for me, won’t you, dear?”

That mischievous grin on her face… you adored it.

Gunnthrá’s pregnancy had granted her a healthy boost to not only her sex drive, but her courage. She had demonstrated quite the fascinating level of cheekiness and forwardness in these last few months. Was that a complaint, however? Of course not.

She was the most wonderful woman in your life-- an opportunity to pleasure her was never forsaken. Even as those moments had become substantially more frequent, you had not faltered in your devotion. Your wife deserved nothing less.

That cheeky smile was fractured when your hands groped her tits without warning, but it soon returned with a wondrous vengeance once the surprise wore off. This time, it was paired with a light biting of the lip, something that enchanted that exceptional expression. Gunnthrá hummed enthusiastically, her eyes narrowing while you fondled her. She was experiencing wondrous jolts of bliss, bringing her the form of pleasure she greatly craved.

“Ah… now this is true relaxation,” she cooed, purring nonstop while your fingers dug into her tits. The sensitivity of her chest was yet again something else that had been heightened in the last several months, leading to a growing addiction to her chest being massaged. It was the perfect blend of sexual and non-sexual pleasure, though it was clear she was aiming for things to inevitably skew towards the former today.

That prediction was promptly proven when she abruptly shuffled upwards, choosing to share the cushion with you. She wasn’t against resting on your chest, but it meant her arm would be at an awkward angle while she jerked you off.

Feeling her warm hand envelop your member was as heavenly as ever… and quite shocking too! She had snuck her hand underneath your shorts so stealthily! You rewarded her by returning the favor, slipping your hand underneath her top and taking hold of her breasts properly. You wasted no time in targeting her nipples, knowing she'd appreciate them being teased.

Gunnthrá was a strong one though, refusing to let these additional stimulations disrupt her concentration. You were making her feel wonderful and she was determined to return the favor equally. Feeling her hand traveling up and down your shaft so excitedly was some that would never grow old.

“You have gotten so hot and hard, my dear…” she purred. “You’ve been wanting me to do this ever since we got here, haven’t you?”

“Whatever do you mean?” you figured that if she wasn’t going to play the oblivious card after all, you may as well do it.

Gunnthrá giggled, deciding to rub circles around the tip of your dick, testing to see how it would alter your reaction. It succeeded in making your breathing a little less stable, and for her, that was good enough. “Don’t think I didn’t see the tent in your shorts when you first saw me in this bikini.”

Ah. She had you there.

But who could blame you? She purposefully dressed in a way that would get a rise out of you without showing off too much that it would be inappropriate.

“My little sister was with us at the time too,” she raised an eyebrow. “Have you no shame?”

Look. it wasn’t your thought! Ylgr just happened to be there, and besides, she didn’t see anything. Probably.

Besides, what was she thinking with that comment? She was scolding you for a reaction that was arguably more so her fault than yours! She had a beautiful body! It was a natural reaction! She also could have chosen not to pose in a way that really highlighted her features either, or at least saved that for when you weren’t in Ylgr’s presence. Goodness.

…ah, she had succeeded in riling you up a bit, hadn’t she? How devilish.

You knew why she was doing this. Relentless teasing was unfortunately (and sometimes fortunately) something that turned you on.. Nevertheless, you were determined to endure, understanding the appeal of a good build-up. Why fuck her silly right now when you could wait until you simply couldn’t take anymore? It would be all the more fulfilling then.

Alas, you were not convinced you could hold back for that much longer. Just a quick glance at that beautiful yet daring grin was enough to invoke so many urges! You needed to find something to distract your mind, and quickly!

Luckily, the answer was within the palm of your hands-- quite literally. Gunnthrá’s tits were mesmerizing to fondle… but something so bountiful deserved proper worship.

“Raise your head,” you told her sternly, hoping she would understand your intentions. She happily did as you asked without complaint, even carefully laying down on her side so it would be easier to access what you wished to feast upon. To think, she knew what you wanted just from a simple command! That was either a testament to how well she knew you, or perhaps an indicator that you had done this kind of thing a lot lately.

“Are you thirsty, my dear?” Gunnthrá always had fun with this kind of thing, and though she still sounded cheeky, a faint chill had grasped her voice. She always felt quite the rush of anticipation whenever this special activity was about to occur.

That apprehension amplified once you freed one of her breasts, clutching it momentarily and admiring her slightly swollen nipple. While you believed your hands had done much to alleviate her soreness, you knew you could do so much more.

“I am,” you confirmed what you were planning, eradicating any lingering doubts she had and calling forth an excited exhale. “The weather is hot, and I am dehydrated.”

“Oh, i-is that so?” she mumbled. “Well then… you should d-drink…”

Gunnthrá’s confident facade was fading, but there was a good reason; she knew what she was about to feel, and more importantly, she knew she wasn’t; ready for it. No amount of preparation could save her.

The cure to her swollen nipple was your lips, and as you leaned in and caressed her sensitive bud, she reacted phenomenally. Already, she was humming brightly. The lightest of kisses was enough to do that!

But you hadn’t sunk your head down to her bosom just to tease.

Once you took her nipple into your mouth and started to suck, she lost it.

Gunnthrá couldn’t comprehend the bliss spreading throughout her body. Her nipples were always sensitive, but her pregnancy had amplified the stimulation dramatically. She quivered and couldn’t keep still whatsoever, yet even so, you clung to her nipple like your life depended on it. She understandably struggled to maintain the handjob while this happened, her pace dwindling as she clung to your hair firmly with her spare hand.

“Ah… goodness…” she cried out, her words slurred due to her lip biting. “I shall… never… get used to this… but… I don’t think… I want to!”

You suckled upon her nipple as greedily as you could, knowing a wondrous reward awaited you. It arrived sooner than expected, and when that creamy and sweet substance entered your mouth, you suckled even harder.

…perhaps a little too roughly, but she didn’t express any signs of discomfort.

For the record, you didn’t classify ‘endless shaking, moaning, and hair clenching’ as discomfort.

Nevertheless, it was all for her benefit! She had to get used to these sensations before the baby was born, for it would make feeding it an effortless task. That was totally the reason-- it wasn’t because you were addicted to drinking your wife’s milk. Nope-- not at all!

Although her efforts to please you had dwindled, she was still trying her best despite her disorientated state. Her motions were a lot slower, but her clutch was notably strong. It was enough to keep you feeling good without disrupting your focus too much, so all was well from your perspective. How could you not be pleased? Your wife was trembling!

Despite her earlier proclamations, however, she was about to gradually bring her pace back up to respectable levels. Slowly but surely, Gunnthrá was getting used to how she was feeling. This promptly hindered how quickly you could suckle upon her tit, meaning she could focus more clearly on the handjob.

Against all odds, she was beginning to even the scales. You were not going down without a fight though! You switched targets, slobbering over the untouched nipple, rejuvenating the unfathomable level of shivers running up her spine. The counterattack proved effective, equalizing things in such a way that neither you nor her could find an advantage.

But that was ideal. This was the kind of relaxation you were hoping would happen during this vacation. Sucking your wife’s tits while she jerked you off? You never wanted it to end!

But all good things had to.

It wasn’t because you were ready to cum and shower her in the semen she loved so much, however.

Nor had you drank all her milk.

Gunnthrá had backed away unexpectedly, reluctantly freeing herself from your loving devotion in the process. It was an extraordinarily teasing sensation-- you had just gotten into the zone!

But you weren’t mad. You knew she wouldn’t have done this so suddenly without good reason.

“Big sisssssss!!”

…ah. That was the reason.

Gunnthrá had been wise and kept a close eye on her surroundings despite everything, and that decision had proven to be a sound one. Ylgr’s voice was still distant, thankfully; it was a hopeful indicator the younger girl hadn’t seen something not meant for her eyes.

While she was quick to pull back up her top, your erection wasn’t something that could calm down so easily. Her little sister miraculously avoided seeing it earlier, and the older sister was not willing to risk a second chance. Therefore, she shuffled between your legs, letting your dick rest calmly against her back while she got comfortable, hopefully hiding it from view.

“Hello, Ylgr,” Gunnthrá managed to sound calm and composed as her little sister approached. “Are you enjoying your summer vacation?”

“Yep!” Ylgr sounded cheerful… which was good! There was no sign of suspicion whatsoever. “I wondered where you two went, so I started to explore. Enjoying the privacy, hmm? Hehe~ Don’t worry, I won’t stay long!”

Apparently, a little bit of cheekiness ran in the family, but it was clear that she was just trying to tease… probably.

You weren’t going to look too into it for the sake of your sanity.

“I hope you’re not implying we are doing anything inappropriate, dear,” Gunnthrá kept her composure… somewhat. While you suspected she didn’t believe her little sister was onto her, the possibility was clearly getting to her.

Ylgr giggled, her body dancing from side to side excitedly. “Nah. If I actually saw something… I’d be watching from a safe distance! I’d want to learn a lot!”

“Ylgr!” Gunnthrá was shocked at that answer. “I cannot believe the words coming from your mouth!”

“I’m just teasing, big sis!” Ylgr chuckled, her amusement never faltering. “Why are you so defensive, anyway? Hmm… unless…?”

Curiosity. It was brewing.

Curiosity led to investigations.

Investigations led to revelations.

That was bad. Very bad.

“I am trying to sleep, girls,” you interjected, yawning afterwards. You prayed your tiredness sounded believable; it was a good thing you had decided to lay down to take advantage of the unoccupied pillow! You had been wise and already figured out in advance that it was the best place to put your head. It was absolutely not because you missed its comfort. Alas, they were only second place to Gunnthrá’s breasts, but they weren’t an option here. “Please keep it down…”

Gunnthrá was quick to play along. “You heard him, Ylgr. Why do you think I’m sitting in front of him? The palm tree above us only covers so much. I offer quite a bit of shade. My husband needs to relax too.”

Ylgr mumbled momentarily, crossing her arms as she seemingly assessed the situation.

“Aww… that’s boring!” she scoffed and sighed. “I thought for sure you were hiding something else… but your hubby does sound tired. Hmm…mMaybe you kept him up late last night, hmm? Ehehehe~”

“...Ylgr…” Gunnthrá’s patience was running a little thin. “I assure you-- we are not doing anything inappropriate. To think that you are even suggesting the notion-- I am a-appalled!”

Big words from the person who had, for some reason, resumed stroking your cock.

Had Ylgr made a friend recently that had been a bad influence?

Gunnthrá’s hand felt so divine…

There were a few girls around her age here as well. Who was the culprit? A few mischievous ones came to mind.

…wait.

Why was Gunnthrá jerking you off?!

The pleasure had resumed as quickly as it departed… meaning it had taken you to properly process what was happening!

Ylgr was luckily distracted more so by the sea than what was happening behind her sister. Thank goodness this spot offered such a delightful view of the sea!

“Sorry…” the little sister sounded genuinely a little remorseful, presumingly explaining the lack of eye contact. “It’s just… I’m… bored! Bored bored bored! I thought this summer vacation would be exciting! I'm not interested in the competition that's happening, and those who aren't participating are doing their own thing in their own little friendship groups! I want to get involved, but I don't really feel like I belong anywhere… so I'm very bored!"

Okay. This was good. Well, what she was saying wasn’t good… but it was good that it was serious talk! Gunnthrá would stop and she would speak earnestly to her little sister and she was not stopping actually she was trying to make the situation worse?!

Ylgr’s back was turned… and in response, Gunnthrá decided to lift her body and impale her pussy on your cock.

What.

It was admittedly hard to complain when faced with that heavenly warmth you were arguably addicted to, but there was a time and a place and this was neither!

“Aww, dear,” Gunnthrá sounded surprisingly serene… well, as serene as she could sound with her insides full up. “We won’t mind if you want to stay for a bit to talk about it. My hubby can sleep through some light noise if he has to, so feel free to chat away!”

We? You had not been consulted on this.

You watched Gunnthrá grab a nearby bag you had taken to this location, placing it in-between her legs in an attempt to hide what was happening. It was a sound strategy!

Except for the part where it wasn’t. A mere bag was not going to hide that she had decided to start bouncing on your cock.

All Ylgr had to do was look over… and you were very confident she’d not interpret the movements as some light exercising. Her earlier comments had demonstrated she was knowledgeable on this kind of thing.

Yet… despite how blatantly obvious everything was, Ylgr did not look back! The only thing she did was sit down, ready to continue the conversation as she took in the sight of the sea. The sun was beginning to set, so perhaps that had contributed to her fascination. “I’m worried… some people might not like me and that they’re just pretending to. Let’s face it-- I’m the odd one out. Nearly everyone else is a hero. I’m just a princess from Nifl. Princess doesn’t mean much when there’s so many of those! I’m a nobody.”

“I assure you, that is n-not the case at all,” Gunnthrá slipped, having had one particularly sensitive spot rubbed too hard. “There are countless heroes, dear. I am sure there are many in a similar situation to you. Friendships cannot be forced. They naturally happen.”

Despite the momentary error, it was shocking your wife was able to keep it together for the most part. She was riding you at a respectable pace, treating your eyes to the sight of her bubbly butt jiggling constantly. If it wasn’t for the nearby presence, that ass would have had your undivided attention.

It was ironic. Ylgr had come onto the scene with at least some suspicion, but now suspicious stuff was happening after she had abandoned the thought of such an event.

This was ridiculous. Fooling around on a beach with nobody around was one thing… but fucking in front of her little sister?! This had to be some heightened hormones called forth by the pregnancy. Your wife was always a little daring, but this was quite the leap!

But was it more baffling than Ylgr’s complete lack of environmental awareness? You weren’t too sure about that.

“I suppose so,” Ylgr couldn’t really refute her sister’s suggestion, even if she knew it would be difficult to follow that advice. She kept quiet for a bit, mumbling from time to time… and somehow not hearing the unusual noises happening right behind her! “I have noticed some quiet girls not really wanting to talk to anybody. I figured I’d leave them alone as I can be a bit loud… but maybe they’d appreciate the company, actually? Wouldn’t hurt to try, I think.”

Yes. Great idea! Go do that now! Befriend those lonely girls! Have a great time! Not here!

…that was what you wanted to say, but you were supposed to be sleeping!

Or rather, trying to sleep. Ylgr had done a good job at keeping her voice low, so you had to give credit where it was due, but gods you wanted to intervene…

Well, there wasn’t anything theoretically stopping you from saying anything. However, you had not mastered that black magic Gunnthrá was utilizing that kept her voice predominantly calm despite having a cock deep inside her. If you were to say something, it would come out weird and she would get suspicious and she would see her big sister having sex right behind her!

What was Gunnthrá thinking?!

…you quietly sighed. She wasn’t the only one to blame here; there was a reason you were still maddeningly erect. This situation was ridiculous… but you couldn’t deny that the risk was hot. Gunnthrá loving it too? Even hotter.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea, Ylgr,” Gunnthrá had successfully conquered the witchcraft that kept her calm at all costs. Her stutters simply did not exist any longer. “In fact, why wait? It sounds like they need your company more than we do, not to say I do not appreciate it, of course.”

There was only so much this ludicrous luck could be pushed. Gunnthrá had the right idea; you had both gotten your kicks from this-- now it was time to stop.

“In a bit,” Ylgr did not give the response you were hoping for. “I need to think about what I need to say first.”

Couldn’t she do that while she was walking back…?

“That’s a good idea,” Gunnthrá agreed with the proposition, and to further solidify that agreement, she started to bounce on your cock at a faster pace. Did she want to get caught? Wasn’t the whole appeal meant to be the possibility-- not the certainty?! “Take all the time you need, sweetie.”

On the plus side, Ylgr still seemed so fascinated by the ocean… but how long would the view keep her eyes occupied?

…especially because Gunnthrá was really struggling to hold back her voice. It had started with some light humming, but now, her mouth was glued open, letting out all sorts of wonderful noises… and the volume was only increasing.

You were beginning to suspect Ylgr had a fascinating case of selected hearing. Either that, or the two sisters had conjured up some diabolical plan to torture your soul, but that proposition was even more bizarre than the current situation!

…maybe it was time to stop caring so much.

This was hot. This was also terrifying.

It was an unusual combination. You could dig a bit of the latter-- it was thrilling! This, however, was too much.

But if you decided to just roll with it, then maybe…

Ylgr was not paying attention to her surroundings. That much was clear.

For that reason, why not embrace the absurdity? Why not ignore the endless questions that you had no answer to?

Was there a threshold that had to be met before Ylgr  realized what was happening? Was there even one at all? Did Gunnthrá need to be taught a playful lesson regarding her mischief?

…well, you had an answer for that last one, and it was a resounding yes.

Gunnthrá was in the middle of a moan when you jolted your hips upwards suddenly, causing quite the havoc to her voice. When you placed your hands on her hips and continued the attack, her voice grew even more disorientated. She had not expected you to strike so swiftly, if at all!

“...g-goodness…” her voice was as hushed as it could be, hopefully far from the reach of her sister’s ears. “I was… ah… w-wondering if you were… e-enjoying this… or if I was g-going too far…”

She had gone too far.

But she was also your wife.

If she wanted to jump down into the rabbit hole of degeneracy, then you were going to fall down with her.

“Stand up,” you instructed her quietly, wanting to switch gears and do things your way for a bit. Discreetness no longer had any meaning in your eyes, not when Ylgr was in a world of her own. Even so, you understood that state wouldn’t last indefinitely. If you were truly going to get away with this… you had to get this disgustingly beautiful degeneracy out of your wife’s system by making her cum hard. “Place your hands on the palm tree and stick out your ass. I’m not going to let you have all the fun, Gunnthrá.”

“Oh my~” she was thrilled at the assertion, happy to do as you asked. She carefully stood up, still keeping a close eye on her sister despite clearly not caring that much about her witnessing the depravity. “But you must be careful! You wouldn’t want my innocent little sister seeing her oldest sister being fucked senselessly, hmm?”

You decided not to comment on that; after all, trying to decipher her aroused mind would take too long and distract you from screwing her silly,

Gunnthrá finished complying with your request, sticking out her bubbly butt. It was as delightful as ever to see, but the view would be far grander with your cock impaled deep inside her.

Therefore, you wasted no time in granting that wish. As the little sister pondered life’s many complexities, you started to screw her big sister in the background. After all the teasing you had endured, it felt especially satisfying to let loose a little! It wasn’t difficult either, for your lover was extraordinarily wet, proving that performing these degenerate acts in front of her sibling was massively arousing. How much of that degeneracy was tied to the pregnancy? Questions for later, you supposed.

The crashing of the nearby waves was perhaps what was saving you here; the noise was vigorous and frequent… but its volume was on the verge of being eclipsed by not only Gunnthrá’s joyful cries, but the sweet sweaty sounds of sex.

“Y-You must slow down, dear…” Gunnthrá pretended to reason with you, though her voice was naturally not selling the act whatsoever. “S-She’ll see us…”

Naturally, you saw that as a cue to fuck her faster.

Though you were taking her from behind, her breasts were bouncing so frantically, causing them to often come into view. The temptation to clutch and squeeze them was too great, doing so as you bottomed out inside her. The intensified sensations caused the largest moan yet!

… which was unfortunately enough to alert Ylgr.

Thankfully, you noticed the younger girl stirring and immediately took all the precautions you could to evade a tragedy, relocating your hands to your wife's belly. Gunnthrá took the initiative too, maneuvering alongside you so she could face her sister and adopt the most innocent expression she could muster.

“Oooh, I think the b-baby is kicking…” Gunnthrá tried her best to suggest her moan originated from something innocent. Her tone was convincing enough. Hopefully.

“Oooh, really?” Ylgr seemed a little suspicious, but her sister’s comment had made it obvious she was clearly misinterpreting what was happening! From her angle, it looked pure enough! A husband holding his pregnant wife, trying to feel the baby’s movements? There was nothing unusual about that! "Can I feel too?"

"Of course, dear!" Gunnthrá did her best to maintain the excited tone, giving the illusion of a happy mother to be, rather than a sexual deviant.

Ylgr happily stepped forward and placed a hand on her sister's belly once you freed some space. She waited patiently, hoping to feel something, preferably something that resembled a kick.

"...I think the baby is shy," she sounded disappointed, but she wasn't going to let it dampen her mood.

"I'm sorry, dear," Gunnthrá apologized. "There will be other opportunities, so don't worry."

Gunnthrá's ability to keep her composure for the most part was once again bewildering. She sounded completely normal… but it did not reflect how she was reacting internally. Just knowing she had her hubby's dick deep inside her while conversing with her sister was causing quite the volatile reaction. She had tightened up dramatically! It was taking an astonishing amount of willpower on your part to remain still, but this feeling was unbelievable!

It felt exactly like it did whenever she came.

…wait.

Had Gunnthrá actually climaxed?

Right in front of her sister?!

…honestly, this was pretty par for the course by this point.

"Ah well," Ylgr sighed. "Anyway, I've had a good think about what I should say to those girls. I'm feeling optimistic, so I'm gonna head out! I'll leave you two lovebirds to it, ehehehe~

That was just another one of her fun little remarks! Surely!

“T-Take care, Ylgr!” Gunnthrá, alas, couldn’t quite hold it together while dealing with an orgasm. Fortunately, Ylgr had already started to leave, likely suspecting she had just flustered her sister if she even heard the farewell at all.

Once she was a satisfied distance away, the troublemaker currently within the embrace of your arms started to stir.

“Oh my goodness… I actually came!”

“I know,” you chuckled in amusement. “And from how it felt inside you, I dare say it was a damn good one.”

Gunnthrá hummed for a moment, articulating her next words carefully. “...indeed it was… but I must ask-- did I go a little too far there?”

“Yes,” you were honest, but you were quick to amend her disappointment. “But I can’t deny the facts-- I liked it. Though… I’m not sure I’ll be able to look at your sister the same way though.”

The only response you received was a giggle, but that was fine. She had tightened up so fiercely! That orgasm must have been magnificent!

You made a mental note to ask her about that black magic; she did not moan at all!

“...hey…”

“Hmm?”

Gunnthrá gazed back, that devious smirk reappearing. “Did my milk taste good?”

“It did,” you answered truthfully.

“Good,” she sounded thrilled, but her grin was growing… “I think it’s only fair that I get to taste yours too.”

You grinned. This was the kind of boldness you were used to, and goodness, you truly believed you deserved it after that insanity.

Gunnthrá didn’t even wait for your response. She promptly dropped to her knees, helping herself to her favorite treat.

She had not forgotten how adamantly you had worshipped her breasts, demonstrating that by slobbering all over your cock just as thirstily. She started at the tip, teasing it with the gentlest of kisses, but a gradual progression just wasn’t something she was interested in. Her tongue trailed down your length and reached your balls in no time, salivating over them passionately for some time while she jerked you off. Eventually, she reversed hands, smooching your shaft all over while fondling your balls. She alternated between this for some time, and it was unbelievably hot to watch.

It was times like these that the notion that she was meant to be a princess was baffling. Gunnthrá was not being elegant in the slightest, ascending to a stage greater than devotion. She was addicted to doing this. It was clear her magnificent orgasm had encouraged her to return the favor and give you one just as sublime. At this rate, she was bound to, and she hadn’t even taken it into her mouth yet!

Gunnthrá started to trail her tongue up one last time, gazing up to make sure you were watching. Apparently, she was a mind reader now, for she promptly took in everything without any resemblance of discomfort. The pressure was enormous and overwhelming but in the best of ways. You understood why she wanted to make certain you were looking at her! Otherwise, you would have missed your cock descending deep into her throat, and it was an act that took your breath away more than hers-- and she was the one with a big dick inside her mouth!

Constant drenches of saliva, sucked-in cheeks, and endless bobbing made the blowjob as astounding as your beautiful wife hoped it would be. She was doing such a terrific job despite this being an overexerting task.

“...keep that up, Gunnthrá,” you voiced your approval. It was easy to deduce from your groans that you were having the time of your life, but some personal encouragement could go a long way. “I’m gonna cum soon. That’s what you want, right?”

Gunnthrá couldn’t respond due to the unfortunate case of a cock wedged down her throat, but she was able to share her endorsement through a collection of captivating hums. Knowing now that you were approaching your end, she did all she could to speed up. It was only a slight increase, but precisely what you needed to feel that familiar pressure.

Having already stated her desires, you did not hesitate to cum. Gunnthrá wasn’t caught off guard in the slightest by the abundance of semen swarming into her mouth, having gotten used to the overflowing sensation long ago. She swallowed eagerly, happy to receive her long-awaited reward.

The mother of your unborn child took her time departing from your dick, wanting to make sure every last drop was safely inside her tummy. When it was time to retreat, she did so very gradually, something that felt divine during a moment of extreme sensitivity.

"You came a lot, dear!" Gunnthrá was ecstatic. "This is not a dream, right? That was a lot more than what I'm used to."

What a line to say after all that insanity! You felt obligated to point that out, in fact. "That's the part that seems unreal to you?"

Gunnthrá chuckled, wiping her mouth clean. "I am enjoying this summer vacation so far. I hope you're looking forward to the remaining few days too, my dear."

It appeared you and her had very different definitions of a weekend break.

Her way of thinking was something you could get behind, however.

"I think it's time we go somewhere truly private," you suggested. "I want to show my appreciation for today's antics."

"Appreciation, hmm?" she smirked. "What could that mean?"

"You'll see."

___

"Oh, hey, you two! You’re back!"

You had returned to the private room that was meant for two individuals.

Except a room meant for two had three.

Ylgr was sitting on the bed with a cheerful smile on her face. "I made three new friends while you two were busy, ehehehe."

That was wonderful news… so why was she here?

"But they had to go, so now I'm bored again," she answered the question you didn't get a chance to ask. "Hope you don't mind me hanging out here!"

"Oh, not at all!" Gunnthrá was tackling this unexpected obstacle well. "Though we were only planning to pick up some things before heading out again!"

Ah, good save! This wasn't the ultimate privacy you desired, but nothing was stopping you from just returning to where you were.

"Oooh, sounds fun! Can I come?" Ylgr asked. "Maybe this time, I'll be able to feel the baby kicking!"

"Of course, dear!"

Gunnthrá…

…ah, screw it. You'd make it work.

Patreon March 2023 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Riju is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Manakete Mating Mania - Chapter 3 (Nah/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

This was not okay.

This was not okay.

And yet, despite knowing that everything was absolutely not okay… your body did not move.

Not because it couldn’t, but because it didn’t want to.

The feeling of your cock inside Nah’s hot mouth was just too great. She was sucking you off unbelievably passionately, proving how she determined she was to satisfy her lust.

While it was amazing… this was not how this visit was meant to go.

You had ventured off towards Nah’s room, hoping to give her a good chat regarding your relationship with Nowi. It was worth being honest about what was happening, notably as she had expressed worries about her mother becoming pregnant through an unknown father.

It was going to be awkward explaining that you were possibly that father, but it had to be done.

…unfortunately, that part was never reached.

___

“I’m glad you came, actually!” Nah seemed surprisingly enthusiastic at your presence, not finding it strange at all that you had turned up at her room. You were anticipating apprehensiveness or suspicion-- what you received was far from it. “I was about to head out and find you myself, so this works out well!”

“Really?”

Nah wanted to chat, it seemed! There were probably some questions in her mind related to summoning or something that she wanted answers about.

You hoped so, at least. There was a very real chance she had noticed what was happening in that park and wanted to talk about that.

“Sit,” she patted her bed, inviting you into her room. “...and close the door behind you. I… would not like any eavesdroppers.”

…why had she briefly looked away while saying that?

Why had she spoken more tensely than usual…?

Why were her cheeks red?!

…did she know?

She knew.

She knew!

You silently exhaled; this was not the time to let your confirmation bias influence your decisions. Maybe she knew. Maybe she didn’t. You didn’t know for sure… and that was okay!

At the very least, she hadn’t turned into a dragon and angrily eaten you yet, so there was that. There was hope.

Realizing you were taking a bit of time to respond, you promptly did as she asked, not wanting to risk invoking her wrath. While she had threatened to eat people before, you weren’t sure if it was a means of intimidation or something she actually did. It wasn’t something you were particularly keen on finding out the answer to.

Nah mumbled once you sat down, tapping her fingers and boots together. If she was trying to hide her fidgeting, she was doing a poor job of it.

It helped you recognize that what she wanted to say was important, at least. For that reason, you waited patiently, doing what you could to ignore the worry this interval was causing you. You really hoped she hadn’t seen you and her mother…

At the very least, it was fortunate you had come prepared for this visit to take a while. Granted, you figured the bombshell you were about to drop on her would be the cause of that, for she’d need plenty of time to process the information. It was beginning to look like you were going to be here for a while at this rate.

“Okay, so… here’s the thing…” she just about managed to gather her courage. She was still fidgeting, but she was able to speak. “Uhm… so, I’m a dragon, yeah?”

“That’s right,” you answered. It wasn’t like you were going to challenge that claim.

It was obvious she was not prepared at all when she paused momentarily, her mouth opening and closing so many times. Her mind was doubtlessly rehearsing what lines she should say and how she should say them. The wait was agonizing, to say the least, but you endured. You were the summoner. The many frivolous and radical characters had helped develop that trait.

Eventually, she decided enough was enough. She slapped her cheeks a few times and curled her hands into fists, squeezing her fingers as if to distract her from further intrusive thoughts.

“I don’t know if you know this, but…” Nah’s gambit was successful… at first. Her confidence was already beginning to drop dramatically, but she held on nonetheless.  “...we get a little, uh, tch… wild in the head, whenever… certain… uhm… pheromones… get into our system.”

…that was a familiar tale.

You weren’t sure if you liked that.

“These… pheromones… linger on an individual who has recently… ah… mated… with a dragon.”

“Nah,” you decided to step in. You knew exactly where this was going. “I’m not going to have sex with you.”

You felt bad about turning her down, but that was only because you knew it would upset her. Even so… it was the right thing to do!

Her reaction consisted of genuine shock that soon transitioned into a panic. “W-W-What? I… I w-wasn’t going to s-say that…!”

“You were about to lead into that though,” you guessed her next move, and when she gazed away nervously, you knew you had hit the nail on the head. “I understand why you feel the way you do, Nah, but it wouldn’t be right.”

This was a hell of a time for you to develop a conscience, but if anything was going to do it, it would be a potential daughter-fucking scenario.

For the sake of your sanity, you were going to ignore the fact that potentially conceiving Nah while within her presence had turned you on. You were also going to assume that despite there being a good chance you had just impregnated Nowi with a different Nah or a different child altogether, this particular one was still somehow your daughter.

It kept the degenerate thoughts at bay.

Nah did not sound pleased by all the mumbling she was making due to her inability to respond. She was doubtlessly feeling humiliated, and while that made you feel awful, you knew she’d thank you in the long term once she started feeling normal again.

“Idiot…” she finally managed to say something, though her voice was tainted.

She was upset.

That was okay. She’d hate you for a while.

But that was also okay.

Nah looked at you. Her expression was fierce. “You don’t know anything…”

…you didn’t…? That was a confusing statement to hear.

Something was brewing within the manakete. She was putting her negative emotions aside and focusing on the one feeling that could still give her what she wanted. Determination.

“Tell me,” she grumbled. “Do you know… why I get so frustrated about my mother’s ridiculous fashion sense?”

You already knew the answer, but you shook your head, for it was information you weren’t meant to know.

“The first reason… is that I don’t want some creep getting into her pants!” she explained, but what caught your attention the most was the mention of it being the ‘first’ reason. “I don’t want my father to be some random man who got seduced by her awful clothes and then left before she even realized she was pregnant.”

Nah sounded legitimately distressed, the rejection and the tale she was telling both contributing to her misfortune. It was heartbreaking to witness, but you were still convinced you had made the right decision. Maybe you could have been less direct. Maybe you should have said you needed to be somewhere and avoided this conversation entirely.

“The second reason…” she continued, leaving you waiting with bated breath. “...was that it stole all your attention away! I wanted you to notice me too!”

…oh.

“I was hoping to use the pheromones as an excuse,” she started to conclude her story, sighing dramatically. “But you’ve left me with no choice but to be honest…”

She leaned in, trembling a little, but it wasn’t going to stop her now that she had come this far.

I like you!” Nah confessed. “I’ve liked you for a long time-- and before you say it, the pheromones didn’t make this happen! If anything… they’re helping me finally be honest about how I feel!”

Never in a million years would you have ever imagined things going this way.

…this had thrown quite the spanner into the works. What were you supposed to do now? This would be an awful time to mention what you wanted to say to her. Could you even do that without risking an even worse humiliation for her?”

“I don’t even care that it was the Fell Dragon you did it with!” Nah had never felt more resolute. Not even her ultimate enemy beating her to the punch could change her mind. How did she learn about that, anyway? Questions for later. “Surely… you wouldn’t mind giving me what I want, too? I know it’s a tall order, but…”

She paused and breathed deeply.

When next she spoke, her tone was tender. “I’ll do anything you want me to. I just want to be fucked silly…”

Nah, feeling especially courageous, decided to sweeten the deal by spreading her legs. On one hand, you were grateful she was wearing underwear… but on the other hand, it didn’t hide that she was drenched!

It was miraculous she hadn’t jumped on you and demanded you take her like a certain other manakete. Considering she had liked you for a long time, it was unbelievably impressive she had demonstrated so much willpower.

…but you still couldn’t.

She was your daughter.

…or was she?

Maybe it was a good idea to assume this Nah wasn’t yours! If anything, it was the most likely option! What were the odds she had unknowingly been near her own conception? That would be ludicrous, even by Askr’s standards!

…but even so, there was always that slim possibility that this was your daughter!

You couldn’t forget that. You couldn’t forget that…

Nah. Daughter. Bad. No no.

You bit down on your lip.

It wasn’t helping.

There were two possibilities here… and one was turning you on far more than the other.

“Please…” Nah begged, tugging at your robes. “I want you so badly… I’ll do anything… I mean it!”

…maybe her willpower wasn’t something to be praised. Her words matched her body language perfectly; the girl was grinding her hips back and forth, a motion you couldn’t ignore. Was she even aware she was doing that?

This was a tough decision. There were just too many complications to consider.

An adorable dragon girl wanted to be fucked.

But she was…

An adorable dragon girl wanted to be fucked.

Even so…

An adorable dragon girl wanted to be fucked!

…come to think of it, it would be rude to deny her what she wanted! You couldn’t just leave her wanting! The aphrodisiac was having an effect no matter her claims. Giving in to her demands would actually safeguard the Order of Heroes! You wouldn’t want her completely losing it and going on a rampage and causing havoc and-- why was she taking your cock out?!

“You’re hard…”

Oh. She had noticed.

Sometimes having a dick wasn’t fun. It liked to reveal things you’d rather keep secret.

Fortunately, these disarrayed thoughts faded once Nah placed her tiny hand on your bulge. Unfortunately, that meant your fate was sealed.

“...can I suck it…?”

Especially sealed.

Nah gobbling up your cock and letting lust consume her? It was an appealing thought. More importantly, it was the only thought.

Morals were overrated, anyway.

“...alright.”

Cute dragons girls were your weakness. Cute thirsty dragon girls? Even more so.

Nah quivered upon hearing your positive response, the realization that she was about to get what she wanted resonating with her tremendously. It did call forth some nerves, but anxieties weren’t too difficult to deal with when in the face of lust.

You knew there was no going back after this, but that didn’t stop you from stripping enough to set your cock free.

Nah promptly sank to her knees, the closer proximity causing her to drool. Some hesitance still remained, but once her lips intersected with your shaft, she lost it.

You watched as the daughter of the woman you fucked less than an hour ago showered your cock in an overabundance of smooches. In fact, there was a good chance her mother’s fluids still lingered on your length! For a few moments, you were worried about that, but there was no sign Nah even cared. She probably hadn’t even noticed!

That was how engrossed she was in what she was doing.

Her kisses were slow and steady at first, but it took no time for her speed to ramp up to levels that echoed her arousal. Each tiny peck made it harder for her to think rationally, but that was a good thing, for emptying her mind would help her satisfy you all the more sloppily.

“It smells so good…” Nah cooed, leaving more loud mwahs all over your member. “...and tastes so good…!”

Had she downplayed the effects of the pheromones… or was she secretly this lewd? Either way, it was wondrous to watch her little lips leave wet marks all across your dick. Her words were a delight to hear too, for they were said so negligently, once again proving that she had lost the fight against arousal.

Or maybe she had won.

It was hard to say, but what wasn’t difficult to process was how magnificent this felt! Her lips? Hot. Her breath? Even hotter.

Over time, Nah trailed her kisses south, wanting to slobber all over your balls too. She did so without any elegance whatsoever, digging her nose in whenever she could to really soak in the scent. Unlike her mother, she saw no reason to tease. Unlike her nemesis, she saw no reason to deny her reverence. Nah was completely attuned to her desires and was demonstrating that wonderfully by worshiping what was driving her so mad. Each lick and kiss felt blissful, but what you were enjoying the most was this divine view.

Satisfied she had soaked your balls in all the saliva she could muster, she trailed her tongue upwards, stopping at the top to briefly nibble on it. Nah was a little too lost, for her teeth did scrape against your skin a little, but they never dug in deep. It was honestly a refreshing feeling! The fact that she didn’t even notice she had used them was a testament to how consumed by thirst this girl was.

Though Nah was doing a magnificent job, it was clear this was her first time coming into contact with a man’s cock, let alone kissing and licking it. Her kisses lacked rhythm and her tempo, while fast, was all over the place. Even so, it mattered little. She was unbearably horny, and that was all she needed to make you feel great. The messiness of her actions were appealing anyway. Not even Nowi was this sloppy!

Nah finally decided to ramp things up, taking your cock into her inviting mouth. It was obvious immediately that her small size was going to make it difficult to take much in. This was an area where she, unfortunately, could not brute-force past her lack of skill.

She learned this very quickly upon feeling her gag reflex kick in, forcing a hasty and very messy retreat. She coughed a few times, but she didn’t let this deter her whatsoever. Within moments, your dick was back within her compact mouth, bathing within the wonders of her warmth.

This time, she did better. There were a few close calls, but she was able to settle at around the halfway mark. You were glad, for you didn’t want her to feel like she had to take in more-- the last thing you wanted was for her to get hurt.

Without this worry at the forefront of your mind, you were able to thoroughly focus on enjoying how amazing this felt. The joint feeling of her tongue and sucked-in cheeks caressing your cock was sublime, the different textures resulting in different feelings that were equally breathtaking. Nah kept the saliva coming at all times, the moisture in tandem with her hot breath resulting in many enchanting rushes of pleasure.

Despite having been with two other dragons plenty of times by this point, blowjobs were a bit of a rarity! Grima naturally refused, and while Nowi didn’t mind, it wasn’t high on her preference list. Nah, however? She was arguably loving this more than you were! She was making up for your lack of oral pleasure through this single blowjob alone, demonstrating a desire to prove her worth despite her inexperience.

Nah was getting good at this. Her bobs were well-paced, helping her develop a good cadence that kept you feeling good without overwhelming her. She had never looked as cute either! Something about an adorable girl bobbing her head back and forth so passionately… was the best.

Sadly, she was far too committed to the cause. Nah understood she was making you feel good, but in her eyes, that wasn’t good enough! She was in competition with the Fell Dragon, after all! She also wanted to make certain you looked at her and nobody else from now on, and what better way to accomplish that goal than by surpassing her limits and making you think that not even her mother nor the Fell Dragon could do better?

Even though her last attempt had ended badly, she had not learned her lesson. While she succeeded in taking in about two extra inches for a few moments, it was just too much for her poor throat to handle. The subsequent ejection was extraordinarily messy. While it revealed just how overwhelmingly drenched you were in her fluids-- which was hot as fuck-- it was hard to appreciate the tribute while she was coughing rapidly.

“Nah,” you called out to her as she gradually recovered, placing a hand on her crown in the hopes it would soothe her. “You did well. That felt amazing.”

There was no point in chastising her when she knew she had messed up. The compliment helped soften her frustrations, and after huffing and puffing for a few seconds, she looked up with a slight smile.

“Really?”

She didn’t sound like she was in doubt.

She just wanted to hear it again.

“Yes, really,” you were pleased to tell her what she wanted to hear. She deserved it!

Her grin grew as expected, but you weren’t done conversing with her just yet. Her mouth was phenomenally tight! It made you wonder though… how narrow was she further down?

More importantly… who was tighter? The mother? Or the daughter?

Nah was rubbing her legs together, already foreseeing what was about to happen next.

“Nah,” you called to her, causing her to slightly shiver. “You wanted to be fucked silly, right?

The reminder ruined her breathing just as it had recovered, but she wasn’t against the returning feeling. “Y-Yes…”

“I want to do that too,” you said the words she prayed you would say. “But under one condition.”

“T-That is…?”

“Take off all your clothes.”

The commanding presence and order caused further trembles within her body, but she was happy to comply.

Nah started with her boots, revealing the long pink stockings she wore in all their glory. Next came the cape, which was effortless to discard. Her dress took considerably more time to remove, but it was an especially alluring sight.

Unlike Nowi, Nah refrained from showing any skin aside from a small segment around her thighs. Therefore, even seeing aspects of her body such as her bare shoulders and collarbone invoked feelings of lust. The temptation to bombard them with kisses was high, but the desire to fuck her was higher.

Interestingly, she did not feel embarrassed at all while revealing her body. You figured that since she had already persevered through so much, nudity was just not as impactful!

The reveal that mother and daughter had almost identical bodies was… unsurprising. There were a few differences you appreciated though. Her curves were more pronounced, though she looked ever so slightly smaller in the chest department. That wasn’t to say her mother was large by any means, but Nah looked very flat. Deliciously flat.

What the daughter did have were thighs that looked fairly plumper! You had a feeling that was the case-- those stockings did look like they were holding something at bay!

All in all, she was very similar to her parent, but had some unique qualities that you enjoyed.

Worshiping her body was not next on the agenda, however.

Nah didn’t need to be instructed to lie down. She knew exactly what was going to happen next. Upon getting into a comfortable position, she spread her legs, understanding that you seeing her pussy for the first time would further entice you.

You weren’t exactly lacking in motivation, of course, but the view was glorious. Somehow, she was even more drenched than before. She had been waiting very patiently.

Eager not to leave her waiting any longer, you got onto the bed and knelt between her legs, gazing down at her and marveling at how gorgeous she looked. Her beautiful body was too distracting! It was a good thing you didn’t have a tormenting voice in your ear calling you all sorts of horribly arousing things right now. That would make you lose it.

Nah was doing her best to remain patient, but the fidgeting was at an all-time high. Unlike the tormentor you were thinking of, you were not planning to tease.

“Please…” she whimpered. “I need it…”

You answered her cry by pushing your cock up against her folds, the intersection alone making her hum joyfully. You hoped she was ready, for this was going to be a very tight fit. Her mother had been around the block a few times, and while she was still compact, it wasn’t to an unreal level. Nah, contrastingly, was about to lose her virginity. That meant her insides were going to squeeze you to an absurd degree.

It was an exciting thought!

That pressure proved to be even firmer than you anticipated. Nah grunted her teeth as you slipped inside her entrance, experiencing a bit of discomfort. It wasn’t anything too unbearable, of course, but this was only the beginning.

When you breached her barrier, that discontent escalated dramatically.

“...i-it hurts…” Nah wailed, her teary eyes making you feel much regret. “Myrrh said it would… but ow…”

Nah’s painful expression thankfully did not linger. At the end of the day, she was a manakete. They were strong, and typically quite stubborn-- especially so in Nah’s case! After a few moments, she looked like she was handling things better, enough to encourage you to continue. Luckily, she hadn’t noticed you had slowed down a little to give her a chance to adjust! It was a careful maneuver, for she felt like the type to complain if she realized you were going easy on her.

Thankfully, the worst was over for your adorable manakete lover. She was still dealing with leftover pain, but it wasn’t anything she couldn’t handle on her own. With each slight push, you sunk deeper inside her, feeling her insides suffocate more of your shaft. It was an addicting sensation.

Within time, you bottomed out, nudging against her womb. Nah understandably looked worn out, though her squinted eyes refused to leave your side. When a warm smile formed on her face soon after, she knew for sure she was alright.

“...I’m really happy…” she hummed, exhaling one final time.  “...and… ready for more! So… don’t hold back, okay?”

You had no plans to.

Unfortunately, it was going to be more difficult than you initially believed. Somehow, somehow, she had tightened up even more-- the grasp she had around your cock was absurdly powerful! It honestly hurt a little, but paired with how pleasurable it was too, it was quite an exhilarating experience!

…a stationary one, too.

It was alright though. There were solutions! You could be forceful, for instance. She could take it, for she was a dragon!

Nah noticed you hadn’t started moving yet.

She didn’t like that. Not one bit!

Of course, she wasn’t aware it was because she was outrageously narrow. In her mind, she believed you just needed a little extra motivation to not hold anything back.

That was her excuse to say her next line, anyway.

“Please… I can handle this… so don’t hold anything back, daddy~”

You froze.

You did not hear what you thought you just heard… r-right?

“Oooh,” Nah giggled, her voice giddy and carefree, and still very breathless. That wasn’t going to stop her though. “Ehehe… that made you throb. That felt nice! Did you like being called that… daddy?”

She did not have to say it again.

Regrettably, she wasn’t lying. Hearing her say that single word had simultaneously aroused and terrified you massively. She just had to wait until you were deep inside her to say it too! Hearing her say it again had struck a blow to your breathing.

…but did this mean that…

“I had a feeling you were a pervert,” she chuckled. “If it makes you fuck me real good… then I don’t mind being your darling daughter for tonight~”

Excitement echoed through her voice, shredding any hope of disguising the fetish she was currently accusing you of having. Goodness! To think… your potential daughter had a thing for father and daughter roleplay!

…this wasn’t Loki playing some ridiculous prank, was it?

“Oooh, you throbbed again~”

You hated how she could feel your physical reaction! Some divine entity was playing one insidious prank.

But if this was the game she wanted to play, then so be it. Surely, she would not be opposed to being punished for her misbehavior?

Nah’s content look promptly vanished as you started to pull back, using all the energy you could muster to escape her terrifying grasp. The friction against her walls was not anticipated whatsoever, nor was the unbelievable pleasure it emitted. This diminished as you continuously pulled out, giving her an opportunity to breathe as less sensitive spots were rubbed up against, but you promptly resolved that by sliding your length back in. This time, her pussy was substantially less resilient, letting repeated motions more straightforward.

Despite how astonished yet enamored she looked, you had granted her the mercy of a moderate speed. If she already looked this broken, some rougher play would break her. Punishments didn’t need to be painful-- she just needed to learn her lesson, and considering she couldn’t speak over the sound of her own ecstatic cries, it was safe to say there would be no more teasing. To think, she had actually inherited that from her troublesome mother…

Fortunately, your expectation proved correct. Nah was completely dominated. It was miraculous she hadn’t lost it to the mere feeling of your cock sinking into her for the first time, but perhaps the pain had played a role in distracting her. That pain, however, was no more. There was nothing but pure pleasure ringing through her body, and it had risen to a level it could not comprehend. Nah wouldn’t stop convulsing in tune with your thrusts, treating your ears to the vibrant sound of her moans.

“Dad… daaadddyyyy~”

Her voice was so contaminated with lust that it was impressive she was able to let out a single coherent word. How fitting that it was the one word she adored so much.

Nevertheless, it was enough to communicate many things-- she loved this, and she wanted more.

Your darling daughter deserved no less.

No longer did you hold back. Each thrust amped up the acceleration ever so slightly. By this point, her pussy had been conquered. The effort you had to put in to slide into her depths was at its lowest, and yet, she still felt so divinely tight.

A few mighty thrusts later was all it took to feel your end approaching.

“Nah,” you called out to her, receiving no response. You weren’t expecting any, but that didn’t stop you from sharing what you were about to do to her. “I’m going to cum inside you. That’s what you want, isn’t it?”

Nah actually did respond this time, albeit in an unconventional way.

Her insides started to condense, signaling the beginning of her own illustrious orgasm. You liked to think your message had been what triggered it.

You came, drowning her womb in semen for the very first time. The sensation was one that never grew old, and it felt especially wondrous when paired with her narrow body. Her simultaneous climax helped make certain not a single drop was escaping any time soon.

Nah’s volume was concerning, but you decided not to worry about it-- this was all taking place in her room. Nobody would be suspecting you had a hand to play in her deafening screams… except all the other manakete, probably.

You remained inside her for some time, doing your part to make sure the feeling of your hot seed inside her would never leave her memory.

In just a single day, you had potentially knocked up both a mother and a daughter. The thought was mind-boggling, and at the same time, it wasn’t. Were you getting used to this? That was good-- and bad.

You only hoped you wouldn’t end up summoning somebody who claimed to be Nah’s daughter.

After what felt like forever, you pulled out. Nah, having already been teetering on the boundaries of unconsciousness, had at some point drifted into a slumber. She looked happy, and that made you feel happy too.

She was also covered in cum.

That was her mess to clean up though; you had a feeling she’d feel a lot less embarrassed waking up if you were still around.

You promptly got dressed and prepared to leave, not wanting to risk any curious folk investigating the noise.

Nah had the right idea! Sleep sounded good! It had been a hectic day.

All you had to do now was pray no thirsty dragon would jump on you on the way back.

Patreon March 2023 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Lapis is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier or Platinum Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Through Monsters and Mayhem for You (Hapi/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“Well, this sucks.”

That was the biggest understatement of the day-- no, the century.

This was supposed to be a simple day. Dealing with a small enemy incursion within Askr territory? That was child’s play! An ordinary Tuesday!

Unfortunately, the reports had greatly underestimated the size of the enemy force. While the good fight was being fought, it was clear this wasn’t going to be quite the easy task you were hoping for. As strong as the heroes were, there was strength in numbers, and that was what the enemy possessed.

“So, what’s the plan, no eyes?” Hapi asked, sounding as monotone as ever. One would think she’d adopt a little bit more emotion in a tricky situation that could easily become even worse.

Perhaps she trusted you’d come up with a plan, and under usual circumstances, she’d be right to think that! After all, strategy was something you excelled at!

…but not when you had a behemoth of an army at your doorstep. Spontaneous strategies were a recipe for a disaster in this current environment. While many ideas were coming to mind and sounded advantageous at first, flaws in those plans formed just as quickly.

Hapi noticed your dilemma and responded in a completely understandable way.

She sighed.

If this were anyone else, this wouldn’t matter whatsoever.

But because it was Hapi, it mattered tremendously.

The clashing forces paused as loud roars were heard from the horizon. Shortly after, screams of terror emerged from the battlefield as large creatures with terrifying claws and a hunger for flesh emerged from seemingly nowhere.

“...Hapi,” you spoke, stunned, yet somehow more surprised at how little you were actually surprised.

“Yeah, yeah, my bad,” she guessed what you were going to say.

You shook your head. “No, you’re a genius.”

…well, your opinion would have differed if the demonic beasts emerged from your side of the battlefield, but they thankfully had not!

“EVERYONE, RETREAT!”

The order had already been fulfilled by many before it had been given, but it prompted the stubborn ones who were particularly tempted to fight the creatures to escape as well. Orders were orders.

“Everyone means everyone, no eyes; we ought to leave too,” Hapi suggested, sounding a little frantic. Even she was surprised at the raw number of beasts she had summoned. Was there a den somewhere nearby? They were everywhere! You counted dozens of ordinary beasts, and there were countless swarming the skies. You actually felt a little sorry for the enemy army.

Theorizing about creature homes could come later, however. Luckily, Hapi had come onto the battlefield on her horse, so she was happy to let you hop aboard so you could both escape. You held firmly onto her hips for the sake of support, an action that would have ordinarily caused quite the fluster, but not when survival was at stake.

But as soon as the retreat began, trouble soon arose. A beast and a bird had entered the battlefield from a less preferable angle, one that was unfortunately very close by, and their sudden presence had temporarily spooked her horse. The abrupt halt was not pleasant to experience.

“And here I thought we’d luck out,” Hapi almost sighed again, but just about managed to resist the urge to do so. “This is why I told you not to bring me to the battlefield.”

“If I hadn’t, we’d be doomed,” you chuckled, prompting her to roll her eyes. You couldn’t see her do it, of course, but deep down, you knew. “But it’s okay. We can handle two. Focus on the beast. I’ll get the bird.”

Hapi looked like she was about to protest, but she quickly figured out time was of the essence here. She readied her tome, channeling an abundance of dark magic, preparing to unleash devastation upon the enemy,

The Breidablik wasn’t designed as a combat weapon, but it could be used as one. It wasn’t the only tool in your arsenal, however. Despite Hapi’s nickname, you were pretty good at locating things others wouldn’t, such as a convenient javelin that some idiot had thrown and completely missed whoever they were targeting. You hopped off her horse, grabbing it with one hand while clutching your divine weapon with the other.

Hapi used this as an opportunity to charge ahead, distracting the beast as the bird soared in. The mystical power of the Briedablik was unleashed, calling forth a collection of moderately powerful magic from many types. It was enough to disturb the monster’s flight, but it didn’t do as much damage as you would have preferred. Its resilience was impressive.

But that was fine-- this was what the javelin was for. The creature was stubborn and wasn’t going to let a reduction in its speed stop it from attempting to grab you with its claws, but that was exactly what made it an easy target. You swung the javelin up, piercing its underbelly, proving it was not quite as defensive against physical weapons.

Your next objective was to take care of one of its wings, preventing the use of flight ever again. Though it had proven to be quite durable against magic, the damage inflicted so far had damaged it enough, allowing you to call forth an abundance of harmful magic upon it before it could retaliate. The collective damage against a singular body part made any counterattacks easy enough to dodge, allowing for a continuous assault. Each shot from the Breidablik didn’t do too much, but the accumulative strikes, combined with a throw from the javelin, brought the bird down for good.

Satisfied your adversary had fallen, you turned your attention towards Hapi… and she wasn’t doing as well as you would have hoped.

The land beast alone was enough for her to take care of, and while it hadn’t been completely taken care of, another bird had swooped in out of nowhere and was causing havoc. It was only thanks to the swift speed of her horse that she was able to dash around and avoid danger, but she could only keep at it for so long.

…and the original creature was beginning to stir.

Your magic would not be able to intercept it fast enough… but the javelin? You hastily pulled it out from your opponent’s corpse, your breathing growing ragged as the situation grew worse by the second.

“Don’t be an idiot…” you remembered your earlier thoughts regarding the convenient presence of the javelin, preparing your strong arm. You had trained with plenty of lance wielders. You were no expert, but you knew how to throw from a long distance and hit. That was what mattered. You were not going to fail them. You were not going to fail yourself. You were not going to fail Hapi. “Don’t be an idiot… don’t be an idiot…”

Strike!

Just as it had gotten back on all fours, it was forced back down, the sudden piercing of the weapon finishing it off.

Hapi was in less danger now, but she wasn’t in the clear yet. You ran over to her as quickly as you could, intercepting the bird with magic from behind, distracting it enough so that the mage could finish it off with her far more effective weapon.

“There was another bird,” Hapi spat.

Most of the creatures had been distracted by the neighboring enemy army, fortunately, but there was plenty of reason to believe more beasts were on that way. There definitely was a beast den around here! In other words, it was time to leave.

“So there was,” you sighed on her behalf. “But the coast is clear, for now. Let’s get-”

Hapi suddenly channeled her magic out of nowhere, but by the time you realized what was going on, the threat had been taken care of.

You turned around to the sight of a dead creature far closer to you than you would have liked.

“...there was another bird?” you breathed heavily with relief. Back in your world, birds were small, harmless creatures, occasionally resorting to thievery, but that was it. Those were in this world too, but they had some gigantic cousins here. It was safe to say you were not a fan. “Thanks a lot, Hapi.”

“Thank me once we’re out of here.”

You nodded, accepting her invitation to join her on horseback. Her horse was understandably on edge, but she was able to soothe it, making it understand that a good run would bring it out of danger.

You kept your eyes peeled for a good few minutes as Hapi rode through the Askran countryside, taking a detour through a small mountainous region in case any were still following. Ultimately, you were both able to escape with no further monster ambushes. It was a miracle.

…well, until it started to rain.

Rain was far preferable to a horde of diabolical creatures, of course, but it wasn’t exactly a fun time.

“No eyes, there’s a cave ahead,” Hapi pointed out. “We ought to rest there. I dunno about you, but I don’t want to get soaked.”

There was a lot to consider at present; the current status of your army was one! Did everyone make it out? Had anyone sustained any injuries?

But you had to face the facts-- there wasn’t much you could do right now, especially not with how drained you were feeling both physically and mentally. It was time to rest.

The cave was small, but it was large enough to provide a temporary shelter. Hapi illuminated the cavern with some fire magic just to be sure, and a look of relief formed on her face once she concluded no scary-looking creatures lived within the cave. She had probably seen her fair share of hideous-looking creatures for one day. Her horse took refuge in the corner, appreciating an opportunity to rest its legs by laying down and dozing off.

Satisfied all was safe, you took off your coat. It hadn’t gotten too wet, but it wouldn’t do you any good to keep it on. You then sat down by a wall and marveled at the storm outside, quietly sighing at how lucky you were to escape. There were a lot of beasts. There had to be a den! Maybe two, or three. Thankfully, this cave was far too small to be one!

“Don’t sigh,” Hapi scolded you. “It tempts me to, and neither of us would want that to happen.”

“Sorry, sorry!” you chuckled, finding relief in how nonchalant she was acting about the situation. If she could remain cool about everything, then so could you.

As for the weather, it wasn’t getting better anytime soon, but at least it was enjoyable to watch and listen to from this safe location.

Hapi had taken a page from your book and undressed a little, removing her vest. It didn’t reveal too much aside from her bare shoulders, so you were able to avert your gaze somewhat… but it was a tempting distraction from the downpour.

“Oi,” you heard her say, causing you to shiver up. Had she noticed you staring?! You had only done it for like a second! “Back then… when you managed to save me from that second bird… it was kinda cool, so uh, thanks.”

Ah…

You sighed while chuckling a little, watching as she sat beside you. “Well, I wasn’t going to let you get hurt.”

“Mmm…” she mumbled, watching the weather alongside you, though you were beginning to notice she was glancing at you a little regularly. “Hey…”

“What is it?”

Ah, right. It was probably because she was going to scold you for sighing again. You were not a good influence…

However, Hapi took her sweet time responding, something that was a little unusual for her to see. It was clear a lot was going on in her mind, but you were happy to give her the time she needed.

“...ah… it’s just…” she mumbled, finding difficulty in articulating her speech all of a sudden, but she managed to push through nonetheless. “I just kinda wish I could do more, y’know? I don’t like to fight, but I know I can’t avoid it. Even so, it really felt like you were able to do a lot more than I, and I’m the one able to blast things to smithereens.”

“You underestimate yourself,” your answer was swift. Had she forgotten about the bird that almost took your life? “You’re the one who got us out of that mess in the end.”

“I’m the one who caused it,” her response was faster.

You paused momentarily, a little stumped at that response. Hapi’s frequent disinterest or cynicism on topics could easily make anyone think she cared about nothing, but you knew that wasn’t the case. At times, she had let more expressive emotions loose, and that included a particular type of fear she shared with many heroes-- a belief that they were not worth anything.

In Hapi’s case, you couldn’t blame her for thinking this way. She was good at magic, but many others were too. Her niche? It wasn’t exactly something that was always beneficial. Today’s scenario was a rare example of it ultimately working out well, but it almost hadn’t.

But you did not see her as just another mage. She was more than that.

“Ah, forget I said anything, okay?” Hapi misinterpreted your silence. “We’re stranded right now. The least I can do is keep my mouth shut and not make the situation worse.”

That was asking for silence to permanently reign… and you weren’t going to let that happen.

“Hapi… I don’t think you realize how incredible you are,” you spoke firmly, continuing to speak before she had an opportunity to interrupt. “There is a reason you’re on my team. You’re skilled, but more importantly, you’re not afraid to be honest with me. You ask questions regarding my strategies, and point out any flaws you’re seeing. Your brutal honesty is unbelievably refreshing.”

“W-Well-”

“It isn’t just that,” you chuckled a little, adoring how she had stuttered briefly before you could interrupt her again. “Outside of battle, you’re amazing to be around. I adore your sense of humor, and it’s been great seeing you slowly but surely come out of your shell. I’m glad you’ve been able to feel comfortable after everything you’ve been through. That’s really admirable!”

“It’s… been difficult,” she admitted.

Not many are able to adjust just like that, I know,” you understood the challenge of change well, for this world wasn’t your realm of origin either. “But you did it, nonetheless, and I’m glad! It’s so much fun being around you, and I know many others think the same and appreciate you greatly for just being… well, you! What I’m trying to say is… don’t think you’re not contributing, yeah? If you’re making someone smile, that’s a contribution! I can tell you right now that you always make me smile, so even if you doubt everything else… you have that, and you’re not taking it away, you hear?”

Hapi did not respond.

But that was okay. You had given her all the compliments one could give without it being too overwhelming, and it was still an amount that would take anyone a moment to process, especially while fighting against some self-doubt.

While you waited, you continued to watch the rain, noticing it was beginning to calm down a bit. If that kept up, the skies would be clear, and you’d once again be able to leave.

Alas, you were once more distracted by something more pleasing to the eye.

…and it appeared you weren’t the only one unable to avoid glancing at the other.

“...not fair,” she sounded a little… annoyed?

“Hmm?”

“Can’t call you no eyes anymore,” she scoffed. “Not when I can see ‘em.”

Oh, right! You had almost forgotten you weren’t wearing your cloak and hood. It was rare for Hapi, or anybody really, to see you without it on. You favored having it on at all times, but it wasn’t exactly going to be comfortable to wear while wet…

You chuckled. “I do indeed have eyes.”

She couldn’t help but snort at that. The lightening of the mood helped her maintain eye contact though, so all was well.

“But also… you can’t just say all that stuff so suddenly…” she mumbled, though you noticed her voice was beginning to sound more confident. It was a slow but very steady process, and you were beyond thrilled to see her make this step. “Especially because… I know you put yourself down a lot too.”

You were ready to interject regarding that comment, but a gentle finger on your lips shut your mouth before you could even open it.

“Don’t pretend I haven’t noticed,” she looked at you disapprovingly, though you didn’t interpret it as a severely judgmental gaze. “I can’t blame you too much though. You do have all that weight on your shoulders. Let me just say this though-- you… really are amazing as well. You don’t see me as just another random hero… you see me as a friend, and treat me like one too, instead of a tool.”

That last part made her pause for a moment, memories she’d rather forget doubtlessly reappearing. Hapi hastily shook her head a few seconds later, as if removing them from the forefront of her mind.

“That… took a while to get used to, you know,” she continued, her voice a lot quieter than usual. She didn’t appear too comfortable either, but she was able to resolve her brewing distress by gently resting her head on your shoulder. It wasn’t something you expected her to do, but you obviously weren’t going to reject her. “But… it made me want to spend more time with you, so I guess I’m glad you enjoy my presence, because I sure as heck enjoy yours.”

“Hapi…” you… were not sure what to say! You never figured her the type to suddenly open her heart up, but you had sort of done the same, so maybe she figured it was only fair she reciprocated? There were many things you wanted to say, but you absolutely didn’t want to say something dumb and ruin the mood. Then again, she’d probably find it funny, so maybe…?

“Heh. Look what you’ve made me say…” she giggled, gazing up at you with those beautiful red eyes of hers. They were dazzling, as if she was holding back tears. It was heartbreaking in a way, but you could not deny it made her look so beautiful.

Was she… always this beautiful?

Hapi smiled warmly, her eyes darting around the place for a moment, as if she noticed you were staring and didn’t want to stare back. Ultimately though, she figured it wouldn’t hurt, especially as she had more to say. “Bet you didn’t take me as someone who could be so sincere and mushy, huh? Hope that doesn’t make you think I’m weir- mmmph!!”

Something had stirred within you, triggering an instinctive urge that couldn’t be ignored. You weren’t sure what the precise trigger was, but you suspected the honesty about her feelings, the warmer tone, and the realization of how beautiful she truly was had something to do about it.

Even when you noticed what you were doing, you did not back away.

It wasn’t like you had much choice, anyway. The shock of the kiss had worn off for her, but rather than recoil in disgust, she had decided to reciprocate.

The embrace was gentle and soothing, like the first ray of sunshine piercing through the departing stormy clouds. You both basked in the warmth, letting the kiss continue for as long as possible. It was slow… but it had to be, lest you both wanted to burden your beating hearts even more.

When it concluded, eyes were narrowed and a little more watery for both you and her, but it wasn’t an indicator of sadness at all, but rather an opposite feeling.

“You kissed me,” Hapi sounded genuinely shocked… but also a little giddy. “...point taken.”

It wasn’t your intention to shut her up, but perhaps sharing your adoration for each other in a different way would be a welcome change of pace.

In other words, you wanted to kiss her again. Badly.

“No eyes… no, wait, scratch that,” she cleared her throat, mentally preparing herself for… something. But then, she did it. She said… your name! You wondered if you were dreaming, for she had never called you by anything other than a nickname! “No, wait, can’t do it. Sorry. Too weird.”

You couldn’t help but chuckle. Perhaps it was for the best. You weren’t sure if your heart could take her saying your name constantly right about now…

“That’s alright,” you didn’t mind the nickname anyway, though… “It might be worth thinking up a new name for me though. If I had no eyes, I wouldn’t be able to justify calling you beautiful.”

It was one cheesy as heck comment. You knew that. She knew that.

But you wanted to shoot your shot regardless, and the results were good!

Hapi laughed. She laughed!

You had never seen anything beyond a snort from her before, so to actually hear her laughter… it was wondrous! It was… really cute, too?! It was a good thing laughter didn’t call forth beasts… or at least, you were pretty sure they didn- mmmph!

Something had stirred within Hapi, triggering an instinctive urge that couldn't be ignored. It was fascinating to be on the receiving end of such an impactful kiss, but you reacted just as she did to yours-- by kissing back.

This time, the kiss was deeper and a little more intense, something you were not opposed to. The first kiss felt like a peck in comparison!

However, when this particular embrace concluded, the conversation did not resume. Instead, Hapi leaned back in, meeting her lips against yours once more. She wanted more. She needed more. Each kiss amplified the passion, making it hard to keep up with how demanding she was, but you were able to strike back with a few good thirsty pecks of your own. It wasn’t long before the barrage of kisses transitioned into something significantly more intense, but it was a shift neither you nor her were opposed to.

It was only when you both needed to breathe that things finally stopped, but deep down, you were both desperate for more. Unfortunately, you were burdened by mortal restrictions. The gods had it easy.

“Heh,” Hapi giggled a little, more smiley than you had ever seen her be. “It’s a good thing… that we’re here… all alone… if we’re going to be doing stuff like that.”

“People kiss in public,” you countered with a joke.

She smirked in retaliation, wrapping her hand around your wrist suddenly. You weren’t sure why… until she brought it forward and placed it on her breast. “They don’t do this.”

Hapi outright confirming she wanted so much more than mere kisses disorientated your breathing tremendously. You squeezed her tit, feeling her up for the first time and making her hum approvingly. The jolt of pleasure renewed her desire for further bliss, making her initiate the feistiest kiss yet. This was leading to quite the leap in this relationship you had with her, but at the same time, it honestly felt a little overdue! That was why you didn’t protest at all.

There was rarely a moment where your lips were not attached to hers. Whenever she had to break the embrace, she was just as quick to renew it. Her hot breath against your face was becoming a frequent feeling as her kisses grew all the more vivid. Hapi was drawn to your warmth and was refusing to let go for any longer than she had to. You wondered if this was due to the chill of the outside air, a thought that grew more prominent when she started to strip in between smooches. That theory, however, soon faded once you felt more of her bare skin. She felt as hot as she looked, and she was sweating an absurd amount! She was loving this!

Hapi’s greedy movements were almost too much for you to handle. The amount of love she was demonstrating with her kisses and touches was incredible. Despite how passionate she was being, she was still taking her time, making sure every single kiss was sensational and shiver-inducing. You were happy to keep things going at her preferred pace, having quenched your brewing lust by feeling up her breasts. Though it was difficult to fondle them due to her adoration for close proximity, feeling them push up against your body was the next best thing, especially as they were now out in the open. It was impressive she had discarded her clothes so quickly, though you supposed she didn’t wear an awful amount to begin with.

“I like kissing you…” she mumbled suddenly, cutting off any attempt at a response by intercepting your lips once again. This time, she did not dominate the embrace as you put up more of a fight. You respected that she liked things slow and tender though, so even though you were fighting back, you didn’t put too much pressure into your retaliating kiss. “I want to kiss you more…”

If non-stop kissing was what made her feel good, then it was logical you gave her more to kiss. But first… “Hapi, stop a sec.”

She was about to lean in for another kiss and frowned disapprovingly. “How come?”

Her tone was surprisingly whiny! It made sense though, for she had developed a fast addiction to kisses. You had no idea she of all people could be so needy, but it was a fun revelation! It was a good thing then that you were about to give her more of what she wanted.

Hapi understood what was happening once you began discarding your attire, the sight of your body being slowly revealed prompting deep breathing on her end. The surrounding chill caused by the weather prompted a few shivers, but your newfound lover was quick to amend that by resting her body against yours. She was completely nude from the waist up and miraculously still felt so hot to the touch, making you ponder if she had somehow infused her body with a little fire magic or something. It had to be that. There was no way she was that turned on. Surely!

“Hapi…” you were adoring her warmth, but… “I can’t take anything else off now.”

You were topless too, but you wanted to take your leggings off.

“I know,” she grinned playfully. “But don’t worry. I’ll finish the job.”

If there was any doubt she didn’t want to see this through to the very end, it was now gone. The thought of her crawling kisses down your chest and stomach, finally reaching what she craved so much…

Right on cue, Hapi leaned in and started smothering your neck in smooches. The sensitivity of that particular area made these kisses especially relaxing, and she quickly recognized you were a fan from your groans alone, leading her to spend a considerable amount of time targeting your neck.

She didn’t stay there forever, however. Just as you had imagined, she started moving downwards with her smooches, each kiss worsening the shaky state of your body. Her movement was characteristically gradual, building up so much anticipation as she reached lower and lower. You weren’t against this accumulation one bit though, for the thrill you were experiencing was one you wished to savor.

Hapi’s journey soon came to an end, but there was something she wished to say before she fished out what she craved.

“You know,” she glanced up, sliding some hair out of the way of her blush-stained face. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.”

“I can’t believe you’re doing this either,” you agreed. “But I like seeing this new side of you.”

She smiled softly, your comment making her waver from side to side a little. “I’m gonna die of embarrassment later, aren’t I? Well, that’s for future me to worry about. Right now… I want what I’m feeling to last forever.”

Not wanting to keep you in anticipation for too long, she dug her fingers underneath your clothing, using them to pull your leggings down.

Seeing your dick for the first time almost made her gasp. The subsequent look away suggested she had been enraptured by a surge of nerves, but glancing back at your throbbing manhood was all she needed to disperse them. She loved kissing you, and here was something that looked just as fun to kiss too.

Hapi leaned in, planting a gentle and long-lasting smooch on the tip of your member. The warmth and moisture of her lips against your glans sent shudders throughout your body, making you wonder if you’d even survive if it already felt this amazing. Your reaction was observed closely and used as a source of confidence and fuel for your lover’s actions, prompting a bombardment of kisses moments after. Similarly to how she approached your body, she slowly but surely worked her way down, making sure each individual inch had plenty of time to appreciate the softness of her lips.

Every single mwah was intoxicating, and that feeling grew when she returned to the top and spent a good amount of time there, understanding it was the most sensitive part of all. Hapi, while a harbinger of kisses, was not afraid to use what else her mouth had to offer. Her hot breathing was one thing, but her tongue was a whole other beast. It was a wondrous new flavor of pleasure as you felt it excitedly trailing up and down your shaft. She didn’t abandon kissing either, alternating between the two to keep you captivated.

This continued for a while, but it was becoming increasingly clear that Hapi desired something a little more. She had been treating your cock so lovingly, and while that statement still stood strong, there was a hint of franticness to her kisses and licks that wasn’t present before. Eventually, Hapi decided that giving into lust every once and a while wasn’t so bad, demonstrating this new belief by opening up her lips and gobbling up your cock.

The humidity of her mouth brought your little trembling problem to new heights, but it was a quirk you could handle since it was resulting in the most amazing pleasure of your life. You watched in awe as she took around half your length in without complaint, pausing briefly so she could welcome this new feeling. You didn’t know what was going through her mind, but her slow hums indicated she was enjoying herself thoroughly.

This was proven true when she started to bob her head, once more demonstrating her preference for a steady approach. That was perfectly fine though, for a fast and furious blowjob right now would have overwhelmed your body and mind. This sweet and succulent approach, however? You could get used to this. The constant hot saliva coating your manhood was the cause of a lot of hand-twitching and toe-curling, but it thankfully didn’t disturb your gaze.  Watching her suck you off so gradually and passionately was an enchanting sight you didn’t wish to depart from any time soon.

Unfortunately, Hapi ended up freeing your member a lot sooner than expected, though watching her wipe away the strings of saliva still connected to your shaft was a fun replacement, as short-lived as it was.

“Sorry,” she apologized for the abrupt halt as she stood, discarding her shorts-- the only thing keeping her from being nude. “I would have liked to do more… but… I…”

“I understand,” you knew what she was trying to say. “Do you want to take the lead, or shall I?”

Hapi contemplated that decision for a few moments, but she sounded confident in her final answer. “Let me.”

You nodded, watching as she carefully approached and lowered herself onto your lap. Your cock slid between her soft thighs, and as she took a moment to adjust to the position, she kept you occupied with a momentary handjob.

“Hapi, will you be al-”

A finger dashing against your lips silenced you instantly. She liked to do that, it seemed. “I’ll be alright, nice eyes.”

Was that your new nickname? Considering it was a compliment… you liked it!

Hapi’s comment confirmed that she wanted to do this all by herself. Deep down, you wanted to help too, but you trusted she’d be alright. Hapi then lifted her body, kept your cock pointing skyward, and started to lower herself. This was a process that anybody would take slowly, and this applied especially so to your new lover. The gradual feeling of your manhood sinking into her depths was an immensely blissful one, all thanks to how amazingly compact, but also ridiculously wet she was.

At first, she seemed to manage this newfound pressure well, but when her pain amplified suddenly and she winced, she resorted to using your shoulders as support. This put a pause to any movements, but you were happy to give her all the time in the world if that was what she needed to adapt. Thankfully, every second that passed made it clear the agony was dwindling at a substantial rate.

True to her word, Hapi was alright in the end. She was undeniably sore, but the worst was over, and she showcased that to you with a satisfied smile. Now ready to take in more, she resumed lowering her body. The grasp she had around your shoulder was tight, but it was never unbearable. If it meant lowering her pain, you were all for it.

It was a long process, but eventually, she was able to take everything in. Once this moment was met, she collapsed, wrapping both her arms and legs around your body. The motion was abrupt, but it undoubtedly brought her much relief. Hapi was humming quietly, much of her voice echoing pleasure rather than pain.

You saw this resting period as an opportunity to mitigate that pain entirely. Sure, Hapi had mentioned she wanted to do this by herself, but that meant the loss of virginity. She hadn’t said you couldn’t start smothering her in kisses! When you started to do just that, her purring became especially tranquil. You mimicked her earlier movements to the best of your ability, treating her neck to slow but surreal smooches. Each kiss caused little twitches, something that felt especially good down below. Frankly, it was a miracle you could even focus enough to kiss her; it felt so good being inside her!

“...don’t stop…” she cooed, embracing her reactive movements by moving back and forth on her own too. The movement was still minimal, preventing any disruptions on your end, but it was present enough to invoke plenty of bliss as your cock slid up against her sensitive walls and they squeezed back.

You complied with her wishes for some time, worshiping her neck as she rode you, the slower pace she adored making it easy for her to get used to all these amazing new feelings. However, her breasts were just too alluring, prompting the kisses to start spiraling downwards. Hapi was not against the slight change of pace though, finding the touch of your lips against her breast just as amazing. Whichever one wasn’t occupied by your mouth was fondled with your hand. As for the other, it had trailed down her back and landed on her ass. She boasted some respectable assets and you made sure to treat them with the care they deserved.

Throughout all of this, Hapi continuously grinded her hips back and forth. Surprisingly, her pace was actually quickening! It wasn’t a drastic change, but it was notable in light of everything else. It wasn’t a consistent increase though, for she eventually reached a moderate pace that suited her and stuck to it. It was a rhythm you could get behind as well, for it did not disturb the endless kisses while still making everything down below feel all the greater.

Hapi was so engrossed by how she was feeling that she forgot she could kiss back too! There wasn’t much she could do besides some forehead kissing in her position without breaking you away from the devotion you were giving her breasts, but it kept her greedy lips occupied and that was enough.

The cadence you and she had found was ultimately fleeting. Just as you were starting to feel your end approaching, she slowed down, breathing deeply as she recuperated from the intensity. It was a little teasing in a way, but it also meant this whole ordeal would last even longer… and at this present moment, what more could you ask for?

She was so warm, both inside and out. Touching her was addicting. Kissing her was addicting. Making love to her was addicting!

“Aaahhh… this…” she finally managed to speak, though her adamant moans were making it troublesome.  “...t-this is… a-amazing…”

It truly was. Not even your wildest fantasies could have come close to how magnificent this actually was.

This was far more loving than you ever expected it to be. The tender approach didn’t sound too appealing on paper, but now that you had experienced it… you weren’t sure if you wanted anything else.

“...h-hey…” she gazed down, her eyes shimmering with water, and her smile wide and fulfilling. She was happy-- happy enough to almost cry. “I… ah…”

Hapi’s inability to speak cohesively was adorable to witness, but you had a feeling you knew what she wanted to say. Therefore, you answered her by meeting her with a sudden kiss. She struggled to reciprocate, not because she didn’t want to, but because it was so hard not to moan! She managed to conquer her lungs after a while though, for she wanted nothing more than to kiss back. The embrace was as passionate as ever, but to feel it alongside all this warmth… it was the best.

Hapi’s opinion was seemingly far grander, for something about all these sources of warmth occurring at once set her off. She started to tremble all of a sudden, and when you felt her insides tighten up just as abruptly around your manhood, you knew what was happening. Her arms and legs, already coiled around your body, clung to it even firmer. In response, you held her strongly too, putting an end to her shaking and letting her focus on the most amazing feeling she had ever experienced.

Her amplified tightness brought you over the edge. While there was some contemplation on whether or not it was right to cum inside her, one view shined brighter than the others. Hapi loved warmth… so what better way to enhance her orgasm than by flooding her womb with your hot seed? You came alongside her, groaning into her mouth as she moaned into yours. Her contracting walls milked you for everything you had, desiring as much heat as you could provide. To think, she could be so greedy, even down there! It was a moment of pure bliss for both you and her, and while it could not last for long, it was something you’d both never forget.

The moments that led from the end of the joint orgasms to the aftercare cuddling were blurry, but one thing remained consistent-- the warmth.

“Hapi…?” you finally called to her, confident you could speak comprehensively enough.

“...hmm…?” she half-mumbled and half-giggled, adjusting her position so she could feel even more of your heat.

“How are you feeling?”

Hapi needed a moment to respond, but that was only because she was a little too distracted by how cuddly you are. “I’m happy. Very happy. It’s weird. I don’t usually do “Happy”... but I like it… and I don’t want it to end.”

“I don't want it to end either,” you agreed with her, but there was something important you had to share that she had probably forgotten about. “...we do not live in this cave though, sadly.”

You half-expected her to scowl disapprovingly or even sigh… but instead, she giggled. “Yeah, you’re right.”

She understood what she had to do now, but actually doing it? That was harder than any battle she had fought today. She just couldn’t help but cling to you, but eventually, she was able to back off, and by ‘eventually’... a good twenty minutes or so.

It was just as well she had taken her time. The weather had finally finished calming down, and the sun illuminating the surrounding area indicated it was safe to travel.

Her horse neighed, understanding it was soon time to leave.

…oh right, her horse.

You swore you had heard random sounds of frustration throughout the lovemaking. Had you and her woken it up? Oops.

“Sorry for the noise,” Hapi came to the same conclusion and apologized. “I’ll make it up to you when we get back. You’ll be fed well.”

The promise seemed to satisfy the steed well enough.

Hapi then started to put her clothes back on, something that was difficult due to how achy she was! Was it the sex that did that, or the clinginess? She wasn’t sure, and neither were you when you felt similar sensations as you started to get dressed too. Thank goodness you weren’t walking back.

Upon leaving the cave, it took a moment to adjust to the sunlight. Feeling its warmth though… well, it usually was pretty good, but it just didn’t compare to the warmth of your lover’s body! You now had standards!

Hapi stretched her arms and yawned… and that yawn eventually transitioned into a sigh of relief.

…and upon realizing what that meant, all feelings of happiness faded.

Yet, miraculously, nothing happened.

Hapi realized what she had done and seemed equally shocked, but she eventually shrugged her shoulders. It wasn’t like she was going to complain.

It was your turn to sigh with relief.

“Hapi,” you spoke to her as she mounted her horse. There was something important on your mind and you wished to say it before you returned home. “Before we leave, I want to say something to you.”

“What is it, nice eyes?”

“I love you.”

“H-Hey!” she was flabbergasted at the sudden declaration. “You… you can’t just say that so suddenly-- and without warning! Couldn’t you have said it when we were cuddling earlier? The mood then was perfect! I would have loved it!”

It was your turn to shrug your shoulders. It made sense for an unorthodox first time to lead to an unorthodox confession.

Hapi almost looked ready to sigh again, but she was able to hold back the temptation by smiling warmly, an expression that was becoming very familiar by this point. You almost sighed in relief too, thankful she wasn’t annoyed at you for the missed opportunity.

“...you’re lucky I love you too,” she continued with confidence. “Seriously though, you need to work on your confession timing, nice eyes… well, whatever. We can fix it later.”

She shoved your shoulder softly and playfully, unable to hold back a chuckle as she got onto her steed. While she had loosened up a little, she was still the Hapi you had fallen in love with.

You took your place behind her, ready to return to the Order of Heroes… with a girlfriend!

___

“YOU’RE ALIVE?!”

The return to the Order was an eventful one. Your army had returned safely, but the disappearance of you and Hapi had caused quite a bit of chaos. Many had assumed you had been torn apart by the beasts.

It had probably not been a good idea to linger in that cave for hours and hours, in hindsight.

Ah well.

A Former Assassin's Guide to Silencing (Yunaka/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

Yunaka was always somebody Alear was curious about. The woman was clearly hiding some kind of secret, and he couldn’t deny he often wondered what was up with that. However, he saw no reason to investigate, for there was no sign that what she was hiding was harmful and could potentially jeopardise the safety of those he cared about.

Sure, there were moments that prompted some concern, such as when her darker, more sinister voice revealed itself. There were also those times where she demonstrated a shockingly good aim with daggers. Even so, he still didn’t think it was worth confronting her. He couldn’t forget she had an ample opportunity to leave with an Emblem Ring in her hands back in Firene, but she hadn’t. That had earned his trust. There was no reason to try to figure out her secret, nor did he really know where he’d start even if there was a reason.

…and then, ironically, he managed to uncover what she was hiding completely by accident.

It was okay though! It helped him understand her a lot better. It was the missing piece of the puzzle that made the enigma known as Yunaka make sense.

That darker side to her personality he occasionally saw? That was the act. A means to throw off anybody who was trying to investigate her. It was smart! It had certainly made him look in the wrong direction.

Alear had only found out the truth thanks to being in the right place at the right time. He had been extraordinarily lucky!

Since he had acquired some critical knowledge… he figured now was a good time to confront her about it. He wasn’t going to tell a soul, but she was good at sniffing out suspicion and would likely figure out he knew anyway, so there was no harm in admitting it.

“Yunaka,” he located her on the Somniel, seemingly relaxing and minding her own business. He hoped he wasn’t intruding on some thinking time. “Can we talk?”

“Zappy!” Yunaka seemed enthusiastic as ever at his presence… though he did notice a slight fidget in her hands. She was definitely on guard, but he couldn’t blame her. Hearing that somebody wanted to talk to you all of a sudden? That could make even the most hardened people a little tense. Perhaps he should have worded it better. “Sure thing! What’s up?”

“I’ll cut right to the chase,” he said softly, understanding that it was best he came clean right away. It was imperative he brought down her anxiety before it got out of control. “I know your secret, Yunaka. I stumbled upon it completely by accident, so I am sorry about that… but it’s okay! I promise you that it doesn’t change anything between us.”

Yunaka said nothing at first. If it wasn’t for her eyes slightly widening, he would have wondered if she had heard him at all.

“I see,” she spoke far more calmly, calling forth that serious tone he had occasionally heard. She ultimately sighed, not looking too thrilled. “I had a feeling this day would come.”

“You did…?”

Alear prayed she wasn’t mad at him, but he had another good reason to confess his knowledge. He believed she would appreciate somebody who knew and understood what she had been through-- somebody she could be more at ease around and talk to about matters she couldn’t talk to with anybody else. While he understood this was a bit optimistic and arguably selfish of him, he genuinely did hope this would help her in the long run.

“Okay then,” she sighed again and… grabbed his hand? “Come with me, Divine One. We’re going to your room.”

…that was not what he expected to hear. Alear’s mind went places for a few seconds, but then he decided to think more sensibly. Yunaka probably just wanted to speak within the safety of his private sanctuary. Nothing more. Nothing less. Hopefully, nobody would disturb them, thinking he had taken a nap and needed to be woken up….

Alear compiled and did his best to keep up with Yunaka as she dragged him away at a fast pace. It was obvious she was a little on edge, so  that was something he vowed to patch up once they reached their destination.

The duo remained silent as they entered the room. Yunaka beckoned him to sit down, which he did without question. He wasn’t sure what she was going to say next, but he was going to do all he could to bring her comfort.

…maybe he ought to have not said anything? She looked lost in thought, unable to articulate what she wished to say. Perhaps he had underestimated just how much his knowledge would impact her, even though he had told her that everything would be okay, and-

“Alright, be honest with me, Divine One,” Yunaka spoke sternly very suddenly, staring at him with those killer eyes she once spoke of. She paused momentarily before continuing, biting down on her lip as if she was contemplating whether or not to say the next part. Alear was happy to give her the time she needed, but she was able to gather her composure within a few more moments. “What will it be, then? Do you want to fuck my tits? Get sucked off? Or would you rather go all the way?”

Alear stared emotionlessly at Yunaka.

What she said played back through his mind endlessly, and though it was obvious he had heard her correctly, he refused to believe his ears.

“...e-excuse me…?” he stuttered, completely baffled by… everything, really.

“You don’t need to play dumb with me,” she continued speaking solemnly. “I am buying your silence. Granted, I don’t believe you’re the type to gossip, but I don’t want to take any chances.”

“Yunaka…” he mumbled, completely baffled by what she was saying. Nothing could have prepared him to hear that. It was extraordinarily excessive! What he knew surely wasn’t bad enough to warrant that kind of response! “Isn’t this a bit much…? Look-- I promise not to tell anybody you were dancing in that Sommie costume last night. Nobody else saw it! It was so late at night and I just wanted to take a walk, and then I saw you, and I… well…”

This time, it was Yunaka’s turn to stare emotionlessly at Alear, as if she too was refusing to believe what she had heard. Seeing her look so bewildered caused him to trail off. It was not the face she expected to see.

The room was reigned by silence… for some time.

Until…

“Zappy!” Yunaka’s usual personality erupted without warning as she laughed loudly. She was quick to dampen her voice, but the cheerfulness still remained. “Well, what will it be, Divine One?! You haven’t given me your answer yet! Do you wanna fuck my big titties?! Use my warm mouth to your heart’s content?! Pound me until I’m moaning your name over and over? Hmm? Hmm?! HMM?!”

…this back-and-forth ridiculousness was boggling his mind.

There was one thing Alear could not deny though; those offers, while ludicrous, were starting to tempt him. The first time, he was too shocked he was even being offered such things to be affected by them, but now that she sounded so thrilled-- and strangely desperate-- he was beginning to consider.

Voicing that desire, however, wasn’t something he was sure he could do. Besides, his silence didn’t need to be bought! It wouldn’t be right! It wouldn’t be right. It… wouldn’t be right…

Alear was fighting a losing battle. He couldn’t deny the facts; she did have some nice tits…

…he hoped she didn’t notice him glancing down.

He cleared his throat and breathed quickly.

“I won’t tell a soul, Yunaka,” he did his best to respond without stuttering. “So… I don’t need any of that…”

“Oh yeah…?”

She did not sound convinced.

“Y-Yes,” he remained resolute, even if it was challenging.

“I dunno…” she giggled, purposefully bending to show her cleavage a bit more. Alear could be a bit naive at times, but not with something so blatant. “I’ve seen you staring at my boobs sometimes. You did just now, in fact!”

Welp.

“I bet you’ve imagined doing things to them, haven’t you?” she continued the torment, smirking confidently at him.

Alear could not grasp why she was so… insistent! Was it really that bad he had seen her in that Sommie costume? There was no harm in it! Everyone had their guilty pleasures! Did she really want to keep a secret that badly? Who was he even going to tell anyway? If he were to say anything, they’d probably just think he had an unusual dream!

“Divine One…” Yunaka mumbled, adopting a tone that seemed to be somewhere between the giggly and stern one. “You’re hard… ain’tcha?”

Ah, right. Though he believed he had the willpower to reject her offer, there wasn’t much he could do to hide his interest physically.

But it was okay! She knew he liked to look. He was just reacting like any ordinary man would. Who didn’t like to look at a nice pair of tits every now and then? It was natural to feel a little turned on! He’d just confess to that, but mention that anything more was unncess-

“...can I touch it?”

Alear could feel his breathing worsen.

Why did she have to ask it like that?! There was a healthy curiosity and an optimistic excitement to her voice that he’d feel awful rejecting.

She leaned in, her eyes shimmering. “Please…?”

Alear took a deep breath. Then another… and another… and another…

His aim was to use his breathing to disguise the fact that he was having the world’s best mental breakdown. Alas, it was not working, especially when she would not stop looking at him so needily!

“...Yunaka… are you su-”

“Yes.”

Her response was swift and filled to the brim with confidence.

“...alright then.”

“Hooray!” Yunaka was ready to cheer, but she opted not to, for she didn’t wish to move her hands away from her prize! She placed a hand greedily on his bulge, feeling him up for the first time. “Ooo… you really are hard, h-huh? Little old me did t-that, hmm?”

Alear couldn’t look at her. He suspected she was gazing at him with a devilish grin, and the last thing he wanted was to confirm that; it would mean she could see the hot blush on his face!

“Diiiivine Oneeeee,” Yunaka purred, trying to get his attention as she felt him up. “Hey, look at me! Don’t be shy! I have a surprise for you!”

Alear bit his lip. He couldn’t hide. She was the one who liked to hide things, not him!

Therefore, he glanced at her… and found his attention drawn not to her smile, but rather to something a little lower than that.

Yunaka had her breasts out. Yunaka… had her breasts out. Yunaka had her breasts out?!

He had no idea how she had taken off her shirt without him noticing, but she had, and they looked… incredible!

Her boobs looked a little larger than he expected them to be too, leading him to believe her outfit concealed their true bounty well. Her nipples were also noticeably large and a little pointy, and he couldn’t decide whether he’d prefer pinching or sucking them. All in all, he was… mesmerized. He couldn’t stop staring at them. He wanted to avert his eyes, but his willpower had taken a massive blow.

“You’re so stiff,” Yunaka shared her observation before giggling. “And I don’t mean just down there, y-yeah? You’re so tense! That’s why I figured I’d let you see them! Nothing wrong with distracting the mind with a good view, don’t you think?”

Alear saw no need to answer a blatantly rhetorical question. It was just as well, since he imagined he’d respond in an embarrassing level of stutters.

Even so, he didn’t feel too nervous-- he’d happily touch her if she asked… if he had been granted time to process this all, that is.

That was the problem. He was just caught off guard! This was all happening so quickly and it had happened without any warning! He wasn’t mentally prepared!

“Still tense, huh?” Yunaka mumbled. “Well, that’s okay. I have a backup plan.”

Alear didn't register her comment until she had initiated the gambit, and upon experiencing what she had done firsthand, he felt his apprehension begin to fade.

Yunaka had taken his hand and placed it onto her breast, and he had instinctively squeezed.

…this was ridiculous… but if ridiculousness resulted in something that felt so good to touch and fondle… then maybe it wasn’t so bad. It felt really nice to touch her, and as he continuously squeezed, his stress started to become a thing of the past. He could feel Yunaka’s rubbing around his crotch slow down a notch while he played with her, especially so when he subconsciously targeted her nipple and discovered its sensitivity.

It was only when she yelped when he pinched it that he snapped back to reality.

“D-Divine One…” Yunaka cooed blissfully. “I never t-thought you’d be so.. . rough!”

Alear released his hold on her tit, his eyes dashing to the side. “Ah, I’m… sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay!” she quickly reassured him all was well, or at least, tried to. “I liked it. I promise!”

Unfortunately, he wasn’t so easily convinced. He didn’t regret what he had done since she was clearly into it, but he was concerned about that momentary loss of control. He could recall touching her so roughly, and at the same time, he could not! It was like he had entered a strange trance ruled by his subconsciousness.

“...uhm…” Yunaka murmured, her voice skewing towards its more serious side. “Sorry. Have I gone too far? I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable, Divine One…”

“No, it's not that…” he mumbled in return, not particularly sure how to elaborate.

Maybe Yunaka was right. Maybe it  was just because he was so tense.

He wanted to do something about that, and the fact that he was absurdly aroused was contributing to that desire. Usually, he was fine with taking care of business on his own, but this was the first time he had a girl with him to possibly do that for him. That was probably a contributor as well!

That had to be it. It was just all so unexpected and new and exciting.

He wasn’t going to lose himself to lust. He wasn’t going to suddenly snap, pin her down, and take her.

Ha!

“I think…” he breathed deeply. “I need to get out of these pants.”

“Oh!” Yunaka understood precisely what that meant. “Then let me help you with that.”

Alear wasn’t sure where things would go from here, but he imagined Yunaka had something in the works to help calm him down.

He ideally hoped for something where he could sit back and relax while she made him feel good. It would be the easiest way for him to retain control.

Yunaka got onto her knees in front of him, steadily taking care of his legwear. “Alrighty! Let’s see what we’re working with-” she paused, her eyes widening. “Holy f-fuck- I-I mean, uhm, h-holy brocc-oly That’s, uhm… hiya papaya, t-that’s one big p-papaya! …Fuck!”

Never had Alear seen Yunaka’s eyes so filled to the brim with shock. Even their first meeting where she discovered she was unknowingly talking to the prince of Firene and the Divine Dragon didn’t cause such an extravagant reaction! Even her characteristic cheerfulness had fractured in surprise!

“Uhm…” Alear gave her a few moments to say…anything, but she ended up not saying a word for a while. The only change in her expression was the slight dribble emerging from her lips, something he almost missed due to his cock covering most of her face. “Are you… alright?”

“Y-Y-Yes!” she squealed, his question startling her, but she was always one to regather her composure quickly when spoken to. “It’s just, uh, wow… I mean, uh… I can see why they call you the Divine One… ahaha…!”

Was she talking about the size of his dick? It was a little longer than his extended hand last time he checked. He hadn’t seen any others before in his life, but he imagined that was rather ordinary.

…was it not?

“Alright!” Yunaka clapped her hands and curled them into fists, making a gesture like she was rooting for herself. “I c-can handle this! I got the a-assets! I know I gave you a choice of things earlier, D-Divine One, but would it be okay if I made you feel good… with my boobs?”

This was absurd. Why was she the one stuttering so much?!

…well, nonetheless, the proposition was a sound one. He wanted to sit back and that would allow that. It would doubtlessly be a phenomenal view as well.

“I would like that, Yunaka,” he managed to speak cohesively, something that made him feel pleased with himself!

Everything was going to be fine. He was going to feel great. He’d be able to focus on that. He’d be able to ignore that nagging feeling in the back of his mind begging him to pin her down and ravage her and break her and breed her and-

Alear cleared his throat. It was going to be fine! He was feeling confident!

“Z-Zappy! Let’s see h-how this goes then, hmm?”

Yunaka was… intimidated. She was confident her boobs could swallow up any cock, but this monstrosity? Were Divine Dragons built differently? She had a feeling he was packing quite a lot when she felt him up through his clothes, but it had concealed a lot more than what she was anticipating!

Ultimately, she figured there was no point worrying about uncertainties when it was easy to find out the truth here and now.

But first… it was probably a good idea to take off her clothes. It was always good to account for a messy ending. She did so promptly, discarding them with a quick throw, not wishing to leave him hanging for long.

Finally, she firmly took hold of her breasts, pushing them up against his throbbing cock. She opened them up just enough for his manhood to safely slide between her bosom. The results were… satisfying enough. She was able to conceal almost the entire thing, but his head slipped through the gap. She stared at it, noticing it was already leaking pre-cum… which wasn’t good for the little salivation problem she was having.

Alear didn’t notice the problem she was dealing with at all. The extraordinary heat suffocating almost his entire length had occupied his focus. This was the kind of distraction he could get behind though, so it wasn’t all bad.

Yunaka watched his overwhelmed reaction, feeling her confidence soar. She wasn’t too nervous, but the size of his manhood had certainly unnerved her quite a bit. She gazed down, seeing the tip staring directly at her… though it helped her realize something quite fascinating! It was large enough that she could lick it… and even suck it!

So that was exactly what she did. Making sure her boobs kept him concealed and still, she started to slobber over the tip, watching his body tremble while she did so. It was surprisingly enjoyable to clean up the leaking pre-cum, but she soon remembered she was here to give him a titfuck, not using her mouth.

…though surely he wouldn’t mind if she did both?

Yunaka managed to successfully slot his tip into her mouth, drenching it in saliva while she covered the rest of his shaft in her sweat. She jiggled her tits around his member, making sure he was constantly stimulated by the softest of frictions. Within the corner of her eye, she noticed the grasp around his bed sheets tightening, encouraging her to be even messier with what she was doing. She purposefully allowed much of her dribble to leak out of her mouth, knowing it would trickle down his length and fall into her cleavage, making her breasts slippery. This would then make it easier to slide her tits all around his shaft, making him feel even greater.

She kept this song and dance going for a while. Her profession required an incredible understanding of her surroundings and a strong ability to multitask, and she was glad she could adapt those skills for something far removed from her usual antics. It was a good thing her preference was striking from the shadows, rather than integration, seduction, and betrayal. Maybe that was why she was really enjoying it! It was once again something that helped further separate her from her past life. Sure, this was undeniably one unorthodox means of accomplishing that objective, but she was a fan nevertheless!

“Yunaka… I…”

She was ready to respond, but he was subconsciously moving a little, thus making it difficult to eject his cock.

That was the story she had already mentally prepared, at least. It wouldn’t be hard at all to force herself off… but why would she do that?!

Especially when she knew exactly what that hushed and quivering tone of his indicated..

Hence, Yunaka happily sucked and sucked, making sure his entire dick was either safely within her humid mouth or enveloped by her breasts. Alear finally started to shake a little more intensely, something only someone of her caliber could notice, meaning she wasn’t surprised at all when he came.

…what did shock her was everything else! She figured he’d shoot into her mouth for a good ten seconds or so and that would be that! Not only did his orgasm last substantially longer, but the amount he was pouring into her mouth was absurd! It was a miracle she was able to swallow for even a few seconds! She was just about able to make a hasty retreat.

Alear’s cum shot up like a fountain, splashing back down on her hair, tits, and face. He was making a mess out of her… but as the seconds passed and she felt more of her body get tainted, she decided she was a fan.

By the time it was over, she was completely covered in his seed. She could feel it dripping down so much of her body, and it was so hot and sticky too!

She loved it.

Divine Dragons really were built differently!

“Zappy! You sure came a lot, Divine One!” she cheered, licking her lips clean… and with it a deeper adjustment to her voice. “That better not be everything, because I want more.”

Yunaka didn’t care about keeping up her usual act. She was hot and bothered. She had satisfied him, which was all well and good, but now it was time for the Divine One to take responsibility for making her so horny! She was not going to take no for an answer, either. She had felt a bit nervous throughout the entire ordeal, but now?! She wanted more. She craved more. Nothing could hold her back.

Alear, however, did not hear what she had to say. He was suffering from sensory overload, a grandiose orgasm resulting in some grandiose aftereffects. Fortunately, he was recovering fairly quickly… but as his eyes stopped being so blurry and he saw just how much damage he had inflicted on Yunaka, his arousal subsequently replenished itself within seconds.

He had no idea he could cum that much!

Yunaka was covered in his semen. It was a mind-boggling sight.

He had to say something.

“Yunaka…” he whispered.

“Divine One…?” she whispered back, her deeper voice causing him to shiver.

“Seeing you, covered in my cum…” he continued, breathing heavily. “It’s…”

Yunaka grinned. Part of him was still holding back. That was no good. “Don’t be shy. Tell me.”

“It’s… making me want to do things,” he managed to confess, but the lack of elaboration? That was no good.

Hence, Yunaka asked for more. “...do things? What k-kind of things?”

“Things I… might regret…”

Yunaka shivered in anticipation.

She was this close to pouncing on him… but she was glad she had held back! She was far  more curious to learn if he had it in him to pounce on her! What would it be like for the Divine Dragon to lose control? She had to know!

“...g-go on, D-Divine One,” she encouraged him, her stutters originating from impatient excitement rather than timidness.

“...I…” he spoke almost silently. “I… can’t say it…”

“Divine One,” she purposefully leaned closer to him. It was a purposeful tactic, knowing it would help him more easily could see the mess on her face and breasts, as well as hear the lust in her voice. “If you tell me… I’ll let you. N-No matter what it is. I’ll do it. Anything. Anything.”

“I…”

“Please…”

Yunaka could taste sweet salvation around the corner.

He was on the verge of losing it. He wanted to take her. Fuck her. He wanted to make her his!

It was understandable why he was so afraid. He didn’t want to hurt her. He was scared he would.

But Yunaka didn’t mind rough play at all. If anything… she preferred it.

Perhaps it was time she communicated her shared desire; that way, he wouldn’t have to hold back any longer.

“Divine One…” she spoke warmly to him, making sure his undivided attention was on her and nothing else. “I want you to… pin me down… and ravage me!”

This disorientated his breathing heavily.

Yunaka was confident that would be enough, but just in case, she crawled onto his bed and got into position. She was now at his mercy… and all she had to do was wait for him to-

Alear wasn’t sure what part ultimately got to him. Was it the cum-covered body? The shiver-inducing words? The first look at her delicious pussy?

Regardless, he was between her legs, sliding up against her humid pussy. This alone was unbelievably satisfying, but he craved more! Her upper body was covered in his seed, but her lower body was not… and neither were her insides, for that matter. He had to fix that!

He pushed in. He didn’t know if Yunaka was a virgin. He didn’t know if he cared. He didn’t know if she even cared. She was just as hot and sweaty as him, so  when she let out a crackling moan, he knew he had made the right decision.

Yunaka’s pussy accepted everything he had to offer without complaint, even as he pushed up against the entrance to her womb. Her blissful cries featured no discomfort, suggesting she was quite the fan. Despite that, her body was clearly on the verge of collapsing, something Alear hastily rectified by holding tightly onto her hips. It was something he needed too, for her warmth was breathtaking; he needed a moment to recover said breathing and adapt!

“Alear…” Yunaka called out to him, prompting him to gaze up at her semen-stained face. It juxtaposed her stern voice in a fascinating way. “Don’t hold back, okay? I want you to fuck me. Don’t even think about anything but screwing me silly. Understood?”

“Understood.”

Alear was convinced it would be a challenge not to do as she asked. That belief hastened as he started to thrust, his eyes soon treated to the sight of her jiggling breasts. Even now, several strings of semen connected them, refusing to break apart. It was an exhilarating sight, though not quite on par as watching her pussy getting stuffed by his cock.

Considering how wet she was when he first made contact with her entrance, it wasn’t surprising to learn he could pound her at a tempo that matched her moans. They were very frequent, but interestingly lacked volume. Yunaka was undoubtedly conscious of the sound of her voice, and since he knew she was good at impressions, it made sense she had total control over that part of her body. That didn’t mean he couldn’t have a little fun and see if she could lose control too.

Yunaka had latched onto his pillow from behind, as if sensing she would need some additional support. Alear responded in turn by tightening the grasp around her hips, dramatically accelerating, hoping to catch her by surprise. Alas, aside from a few squeals that sounded a tad louder, her volume remained moderate. On the plus side, her tits were bouncing insanely quickly, finally breaking apart those strings of semen due to the sheer speed and force. While it was mesmerizing and certainly felt like a victory to see them quivering at his pure pressure, he wasn’t going to forget about… forget about…

Alear realized he was making a mistake.

She had instructed him to think about nothing but fucking her silly, but he had ended up thinking about way too much! By focusing so much on her volume and getting distracted by her tits, he was not giving her the rough fucking she so desperately desired.

Resisting distractions was going to be difficult, but he vowed to overcome this challenge no matter what. He took a deep breath, pausing momentarily.

The sudden halt confused his lover, but before she could ask what was happening, a yelp cut her off. Alear channeled his instinctive desire to do nothing but fuck her, gradually emptying his mind completely as he gave into his primal urges. He was a little surprised it was actually as easy as it was, something he believed he had his draconic blood to thank, but he wasted no time on theorizing. No distractions. No thoughts. Just fucking.

Alear’s thrusts soon reached unprecedented levels, his cock bashing constantly against her cervix frequently, generating moans that refueled his stamina. This endless cycle led to incomprehensible quantities of pleasure radiating throughout them both, making it a miracle that either could still function.

Although Alear was the one putting in all the effort, Yunaka was the closest to fully losing her mind. She was beginning to feel faint, even though she was laying down! It was taking so much to hold back her voice too, but now she could feel her volume slipping. The last thing she wanted to do was tell the entire Somniel she was fucking the Divine Dragon! That would be embarrassing not only for her, but him too!

But she couldn’t help it. It felt so good! So what if he heard how she sounded while moaning? It would encourage him to go faster, if anything!

…and it was that one intrusive thought that broke her resilience once and for all. Her voice was unleashed in it all its glory, and it felt amazing to finally set it free. She felt all the better for it, and as he constantly bashed against her womb and stimulated so many sensitive spots, her noises amplified in intensity.

Alear, however, did not notice. He was lost in a lustful craze, pounding her non-stop with all his might, ignoring anything that signaled his endurance wasn’t as great as he believed it was. He just didn’t care. It felt amazing to fuck her. That was all that mattered.

He could feel his climax on the horizon too. He wanted nothing more than to let it all inside her, making up for the amount he had covered her in. Would she want that? He didn’t know. He didn’t care. He could deal with the consequences later.

Yunaka could feel he was close. She was too! Would he actually go all the way and cum inside her? That, she did not know… but she also wasn’t sure if she cared either way. She could deal with the consequences later.

In the end, it was her orgasm that struck first. She wanted to call out to him, but her moans had exhausted her lungs. Besides, it wasn’t like he’d even hear her in that trance of his.

Alear felt his frenzied state slipping when Yunaka tightened up dramatically, but it wasn’t enough to disrupt his end. He came seconds after, basking in the tranquility of his orgasm and the boiling heat of her insides as he painted her womb white. Yunaka let out her mightiest scream yet, and this time, her lover heard it in all its glory. Naturally, he loved it. He had granted her wish, and even fulfilled his!

As their climaxes finally started to fade, Alear and Yunaka both gazed at each other, the looks of fulfillment on the opposing faces satisfying them.

“Wow…” she was in awe, and that amazement grew when he pulled out and she saw how much was pouring out of her. “I wasn’t expecting to be knocked up today! Zappy! You will take responsibility, right?”

His emotions were all over the place, but that was an answer he could give quickly. “Of course I will.”

“Good!” she giggled and cheered. “I hope that’s enough to buy your silence! No mentioning of my assassin days to anyone, Divine One!”

“...uh… assassin days?” he wasn’t quite sure if he heard that right, and when he saw her eyes widen, he suspected she didn’t mean to say that. “I thought your secret was that you liked wearing unusual outfits like that Sommie costume…?”

Yunaka stared at him, sweat dripping down her face.

But then, she smirked and spread her legs again, revealing that she was still leaking semen.

“Zappy! Looks like I’ll have to REALLY buy your silence, hmm? Will a second round suffice? Hmm? HMM?”

Matchmaking Spirit of the Somniel (Veyle/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

Veyle had difficulties adapting to life on the Somniel.

Though she had overcome the demon dwelling within, it did not free her of sin. She understood this well, and while many knew she was not in control and thus not to blame, she figured it was best to keep to herself most of the time anyway. Was she being a little too over-paranoid? She suspected as such, but it was hard not to think that way, especially after some rocky conversations with the Elusian princesses.

Besides, it wasn’t like she was completely alone. She had her brother to talk to, and whenever he was busy, there was a small little creature always delighted to see her. Sommie was someone Veyle strived to become, in the sense that the spirit got along with absolutely everyone no matter what.

Thus, the small grotto located to the south of the Somniel had become a favorite location for Veyle to visit. It was probably as secluded as one could get from the rest of the island, and it was here that she could truly relax, especially while being soothed by the purring of the spirit on her lap.

Of course, just being in an ideal location didn’t mean she was free of intrusive thoughts, though one that brought the brightest of blushes to her face wasn’t exactly the worst thing, she supposed. Veyle wasn’t thinking about righting the wrongs of her alter-ego today. Instead, her thoughts were on an entirely different topic that was hard to talk to anyone about… well, aside from Sommie, of course!

“What do you think, Sommie?” she asked the adorable little thing as it rolled around on her lap, trying to find the most delightful of sleeping positions. “Do you think it’s wrong for me to feel this way?”

Veyle understood that keeping her most secretive problems to herself wouldn’t resolve them, and while it wasn’t like the guardian spirit could resolve them for her, she knew just being able to talk to it would help. It mattered not that it couldn’t really communicate back. Just knowing somebody was listening was enough, and she knew it could understand what she was saying as well.

This current predicament she was facing involved her brother; that was why she hadn’t gone to him to vent. She’d talk to him… eventually, she liked to hope. There was a lot to think about at first though.

Veyle recalled the day they first met after a thousand years fondly.

Neither knew who the other was. One had completely lost their memory, while the other had been too young to recall the other’s face. Even so, she had felt some sort of connection towards them, as if she was subconsciously remembering who they were. Regardless, she wasn’t able to put two-and-two together at the time. If she had, well… this little issue she was facing would perhaps not exist, or maybe it would? She wasn’t sure.

They continued to bump into each other several times throughout Elyos, as if she had accidentally been following him the entire time, though considering what was really happening beneath the surface...

She shook her head. Today was not a day to think about that. She much preferred recalling how much the thumping of her heart had grown when they bandaged up an injured leg. She was naive in the ways of the world, but that didn’t mean she didn’t know what was happening to her. It didn’t scare her though… she liked it, even if she wasn’t convinced anything would come of it.

…and then, there was the incident at the ruins in Solm.

The person who had called her a friend… the person she wouldn’t have minded becoming more than friends with… he hated her! That disgusted look on his face… she did not like how she could recall it, even now. It filled her with so much dread, and-

Sommie purred loudly on her lap, momentarily snapping her out of those troubling thoughts. It was not a day she liked to recall, so she appreciated the distraction.

Everything was okay now though! It was important she didn’t forget that! She didn’t need to think about her troubled past-- not anymore! Everything worked out in the end. They learned what was happening to her. She learned he was her brother.

He died.

Twice.

She had never felt so alone. Alone. She hated feeling alone.

…but then it was okay! They were able to become friends again. They fought their father. They defeated their father. Her heart had been mended. Then it shattered again once she remembered. She hadn’t forgotten. The person she loved was her brother. The person she loved was her brothe-

“OW!”

Veyle gazed down with a winced look, shocked at what had just happened.

Sommie had bit her!

Sure, it was a little nibble and didn’t particularly hurt, but what?!

“S-Sommie…?!” she whimpered.

Sommie looked disappointed, and it didn’t take long for her to figure out why.

Veyle had gotten lost in her thoughts again and it had noticed, doing what it had to do to force her back to reality. It was a lot more observant that it looked, and though it could not speak, it would do anything to help those it cared for. It understood a little nibble was necessary to aid her, and that the pinch of pain from it was far preferable to what was happening within her volatile mind.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized, clearing the manifesting tears in her eyes before they could flow out. “I… I just don’t know what to do. I… I want to say something to him, but… what if he thinks… I’m a freak… or… a defect…?”

Sommie mumbled, making a noise that suggested it was in distress, but that state did not linger. Instead, it jumped up into Veyle’s arms, licking her face without warning.

Veyle couldn’t help but giggle at the sensation. It was very ticklish!

More importantly, she understood what the creature was trying to tell her.

“...you’re right. He wouldn’t think that,” she slightly smiled, placing the spirit back down onto the ground as she stood up. “Thank you, Sommie. I have a lot to think about.”

___

Whenever Alear needed some downtime, he liked to visit the grotto that Sommie called home. The guardian spirit tended to track him down and follow him throughout the Somniel, but he hadn’t seen it today. It wasn’t a concerning anomaly though; it just meant that Sommie was occupied with another individual who was giving it plenty of attention.

He stumbled into the small cave during the hour of sunset, noticing it fast asleep on the altar. Whoever was here had likely left recently, or perhaps Sommie had just decided to sleep throughout the entire day. He could relate to the desire to do something like that.

Alear needed some time to gather his thoughts and this was the perfect location to do so.

Life beyond the War against the Fell Dragon was proving to be more difficult than he initially anticipated. Many of the allies he had met did not visit the Somniel as frequently anymore, especially those who belonged to royal families or worked for them. He wasn’t too troubled by this, for he was always able to visit, and certainly, none would object to a visit from the Divine Dragon. Even so, he did miss how busy the Somniel once was.

It was an issue he often discussed with his stewards, and they were happy to give him reassurances about the situation while vowing to always be there for him. He appreciated their words, and while that did patch up that particular problem somewhat, there was another issue he refused to talk to them about.

Usually, in this kind of scenario, he would talk to Veyle… but this issue just so happened to revolve around her, so it would be awkward to bring it up in her presence.

That was the reason he decided to visit Sommie. Though he understood the adorable little thing couldn’t offer words in return, he knew it would do him some good to speak to somebody about this private problem.

Sommie awakened as he stepped inside, as if sensing his approach. It was as thrilled as ever to see its favorite individual, happily scooting on over, barking adorably. Alear sat down and allowed it to jump onto its lap, petting it while it relaxed.

“Hey, Sommie,” he spoke calmly. “I have a problem on my mind. Would you be alright listening to me talk?”

Sommie purred, something he interpreted as approval. He imagined Sommie didn’t mind being a listener if it was rewarded with lots of pets and good food in return. He had brought an apple from the orchard for this reason too, and naturally, it was thrilled to eat it up.

“This is a little embarrassing to admit,” he began, realizing he was already beginning to fidget. He was only talking to Sommie though, so he knew it would be okay! There was no chance it would judge him harshly for what he was about to say. “But, well… there’s this girl that I like, but I am not sure if I should confess to her.”

Alear was ready to elaborate further, but he was perplexed by the shocking look of interest on the guardian spirit’s face. Usually, it was content to just doze off on its lap while making an occasional acknowledging sound, so this was an interesting turn of events. Perhaps Sommie had a particular interest in people’s love lives? Maybe it could be more helpful than he thought.

Either way, he saw no reason not to continue. “I hope you won’t think I’m weird for this, Sommie, but…”

He paused, pondering if he was ready to admit the truth. His heart had chosen quite the complicated person to fall in love with!

Nonetheless, the worst that could happen was that Sommie would fall asleep. If that were to happen, he’d just find it funny.

“...it’s Veyle.”

He recalled the day they first met after a thousand years fondly.

Though he didn’t remember who she was, and she didn’t recall his face, there was undoubtedly some sort of spark. He hadn’t realized it at the time, but it was clear now that it was love at-

“OW!”

Alear gazed down with a winced look, shocked at what had just happened.

Sommie had bit him!

Sure, it was a little nibble and didn’t particularly hurt, but what?!

“S-Sommie…?!”

…was the little spirit appalled by his confession? The thought that even Sommie could actually judge him so harshly… that hurt more than the bite.

But as Sommie’s unusual tantrum continued, he wasn’t too sure if that was the case. The creature had hopped off his lap and was barking at him endlessly, but they were not aggressive sounds, but rather beckoning ones.

…and then, Sommie started to run.

Which was weird!

Alear stood up and chased after it, finding it unusual that he was the one doing the chasing for a change.

Sommie left the grotto and started heading up towards the plaza, stopping occasionally to sniff out the environment before resuming the run. Alear was surprised at how much of a struggle it was to keep up, as if determined to add even more elements to its unusual behavior, it had become uncharacteristically fast!

Seriously, what was going on?! Had someone fed Sommie something unusual? It wasn’t him, was it? That apple wasn’t accidentally rotten, right? Right?!

“Sommie, wait up!!” he called desperately to it, but its newfound speedster trait wasn’t something he could get used to.

Eventually, Sommie reached its destination, and Alear’s confusion grew even more once he realized who it was barking at now.

“...Sommie?” Veyle had been sitting on the stairs leading up to his room, seemingly minding her own business. The constant barking she was receiving didn’t distract her for too long, for the figure running towards them was noticed promptly. “H-Huh… brother? What’s going on?”

“I have…” he breathed heavily, completely worn out by the run. Since the war’s end, he had been slacking a bit with his training and exercise. Alfred would be disappointed! Was this Sommie’s unusual method of getting him to work out? In that case, why had it brought him to Veyle? “...no clue.”

Sommie glanced at both of them, the dots that were its eyes and its ordinary smile communicating a whole lot of… nothing.

Then, it started to climb up the stairs, understanding it needed to take advantage of their confusion-- hopping up these things took work for someone of its size!

“...should we follow?” Veyle pondered, both curious and concerned about what was happening.

Alear took a moment to reply, too occupied with figuring out what was going on.

He had confessed he was in love with Veyle to Sommie… and in response… it had taken him to her? Was it trying to tell him to do what he thought it was telling him to do…? Surely not! That would be ridiculous! There was no way. Nuh-uh.

“Brother?” Veyle called to him, noticing his silence.

“Y-Yeah! Sorry. Let’s follow,” he felt silly for stuttering, but at least she seemed more occupied with Sommie’s bizarre behavior than his. It wouldn’t be fun if she noticed why he was sweating so much.

The two siblings quickly followed it up the stairs, noticing it had stopped outside the entrance to Alear’s bedroom.

“Sommie…” Alear mumbled, still feeling a bit worn out. “What’s wrong? You can talk-- okay, you can’t talk to us, but surely, you can let us know what’s wrong… somehow?”

As usual, it responded through a series of barks, some directed to them, and the rest directed to the door.

“Maybe… it wants to sleep on your bed?” Veyle shared a theory.

Alear did not believe that was the case for one second. Even so, he saw no reason not to open the door. Maybe everything would somehow miraculously begin to make sense if he did that. Therefore, he did as Sommie desired, and watched as it eagerly dashed in.

At first, he believed Veyle’s hunch was right-- it indeed looked like it was dashing towards his bed, likely ready to take one amazing snooze.

…until it veered to the side and jumped onto his drawer-- the drawer that contained a very, very important item.

Sommie’s intentions were now clear… and he did not like where this was going.

Clearly, Sommie had a feeling everything would miraculously work out, and honestly, Alear couldn’t deny its confidence in the situation made him feel more confident too. The tiny troublemaker was far more observant than it looked, meaning it had likely picked up on some things he hadn’t.

But this was still quite a step to make, especially without any prior preparation. He was not mentally ready.

“Did you stash some food away in your drawer?” Veyle pondered, approaching the object as if to open and have a look.

“W-Wait, Veyle!” he called out to his sister, prompting an immediate stop. “Can… can I have a quick chat with Sommie, please? In private?”

Veyle found the plea a curious one, but she understood the appeal of a private conversation with Sommie. She returned to the entrance to the room, figuring that would be enough distance to allow him to speak in whispers.

Alear had never sighed with so much relief in his life! Satisfied he had regained his composure, he approached the troublemaker, staring at it with slanted eyes of suspicion. Not once did its usual expression break, however. It still smiled like always.

There was no doubt anymore. It believed he had a shot… but could he do it…?

He wanted to try. He really did.

Veyle wouldn’t think strangely of him for this. She just wouldn’t. At worst, she’d politely turn him down.

But she’d understand. She’d understand why he was feeling this way.

…so it would be okay.

It wouldn’t hurt to make certain this decision was a sound one though, and who better to ask than his most personal confidant?

Alear struggled to maintain eye contact for a moment, fidgeting with his mouth as he tried to articulate what he should say to Sommie. In the end, he was able to summon forth the courage he needed to ask an important question. “...do you think… I should?”

Sommie nodded. Without hesitation.

“...alright… I will…” he spoke quietly, not sounding too courageous, but he had made the vow. If he couldn’t go through with it, Sommie would know, and then he’d bite him again. He’d deserve it this time though! Speaking of which… “...you’re not watching though.”

The mischievous one barked in approval, hopping down to the floor and dashing out of the room with impressive speed, leaving Alear and Veyle on their own.

“...what did you say to him, Alear?”

Veyle was all sorts of curious, but she was also a little worried. Sommie knew one of her biggest secrets, after all. She didn’t suspect any foul play when it brought Alear to her though-- it would have only done that if it knew her brother liked her… like that… and there was absolutely no way that was happening! The most likely scenario was that it was bored, or maybe figured they were getting out of shape. It had to be one of those. There was no way it was… that! No way!

But what if it was?

…no, it wasn’t. She wasn’t going to get her hopes up. Nuh-uh.

“Veyle,” Alear called out to her, jolting her slightly as she was forced from her thoughts. “Could we… talk? There’s… something I want to say to you.”

“O-Of course,” she stuttered, a little conscious of the slight warmth growing in her cheeks. He wanted a private conversation with her, too? Could that mean…?

Nope. Nah. Nuh-uh. Not getting hopes up!

She slapped her cheeks mentally, hoping to stop any more silly thoughts.

Alear sat down on his bed, letting out a long sigh. Veyle saw this as a cue to sit with him. It sounded like something was distressing him and he wished to talk about it. It was a relatable feeling, though there was obviously no chance they were thinking the same thoughts.

“I…” he mumbled, gazing at her momentarily, though he found it hard to keep his eyes locked on hers.

It was a miracle she even noticed, for she was suffering from the same issue. She couldn’t help but get her hopes up again! It just felt too good to be optimistic! Usually, she was able to hold back just enough to have a comprehensive conversation with him! How was she going to give good advice if she couldn’t control the fluttering of her heart?! It was frustrating!

Alear had a feeling Veyle was a little distracted, but it was understandable! She had been doing her own thing and he had essentially dragged her here because of Sommie’s antics. She was likely dealing with her own problems and it likely wouldn’t do her any good if he confessed now… unless she was thinking about something similar…? Sommie had hinted that Veyle might possibly feel the same, but he knew it would be heartbreaking to get his hopes up. He had to account for the guardian spirit meaning well… but also being incorrect.

The two sat in silence.

For a while.

Well, it was only about a minute or two… but it felt like an eternity,

Veyle was the one to break that silence in the end. “Uhm,... y-you said you wanted to talk about something, r-right?”

She had been so occupied with her thoughts that she had forgotten! It certainly hadn’t helped that he had been quiet too… but maybe he was waiting for her to say something and she had stupidly missed a cue!

“Uh… yeah, I do…” he responded a little timidly, the rapid beating of his heart doubtlessly contributing to his dampened voice. “I-It’s just… difficult to say…”

Veyle understood that feeling. She understood that feeling very well.

“If it helps…” she began. “I, too, have something I wish to say to you… but it is difficult as well.”

She knew he wouldn’t ask her to elaborate, but it would be enough to help him speak up about his problem… probably…

“You… do?” he sounded surprised, but as she suspected, he didn’t inquire anything further. She could tell she had tickled his curiosity though.

Veyle started to wonder if she should just… say it.

It sounded like what he had to say was embarrassing too! This way, they’d both feel silly, and even if she didn’t receive the response she truly wanted, they could at least laugh it off! He wouldn’t think she was strange for feeling this way. At worst, he’d just politely turn her down!

…hopefully.

“I have an idea,” Alear spoke a bit more confidently. What he had to say was difficult, but if she was feeling the same way, then perhaps this recommendation would help soften the blow.. “...maybe we could both say what we are thinking… at the same time?”

“At the same time?” Veyle sounded interested, though cautious.

“Yeah,” he nodded. “If it’s difficult for both of us to say, then… it would be easier if we both said what we were thinking simultaneously. What do you think?”

Veyle was starting to warm up to the idea. She… liked it! She liked it a lot!

Now, was she mentally prepared for what she was about to say? Absolutely not.

But was he? Unquestionably not either!

So it was okay.

They were both going to make a fool out of themselves. She just hoped her declaration wouldn’t overshadow what he was about to say! There was always a chance he had just accidentally eaten some spicy food she had been saving!

“...let’s do that,” she spoke quietly, a little shy about the idea… but it was worth it in her eyes. “Shall we… count down from 3?”

“...yeah, let’s,” he agreed.

They both swallowed hard. They had to be in sync for this, so it was imperative they didn’t allow their beating hearts to ruin their concentration.

“3…”

He couldn’t believe he was about to say this.

She couldn’t believe she was about to say this.

“2…”

But it was okay. She’d just laugh it off at worst.

But it was okay. He’d just laugh it off at worst.

“1…”

At least, they’d be able to get it off their chest.

“I love you.”

…

…

…

Alear and Veyle stared at each other for a few seconds.

They were processing both what they had said, and what they had heard, and also why it all sounded like it blurred together, somehow…?

Had they imagined hearing the other saying those three words that had been echoing throughout their mind for the last few minutes?

Surely. There was no way. Nuh-uh.

But…

What if…

“Wait.”

The same sensation again! They were hearing what they were saying!

Which meant… they had spoken simultaneously.

Again.

…right?

“Sorry!”

Again!

“Y-You f-first,” Veyle quickly spoke again, caring not for her stuttering. She wasn’t sure if her heart could handle more concurrent speech.

“N-No, it’s f-fine,” he refused, shaking his head. “Y-You can speak first…”

Silence reigned once more.

For how long? Neither knew. It felt like an eternity though.

Veyle was the one to break it again. This time, however, it was not through any words, but rather through an adorable snob and a sniff.

Alear had placed a finger below her eye, gently rubbing away a tear forming in it. He had done so completely instinctively, but upon realizing, he did not pull back.

“B-Brother…” she cried softly, her voice tainted by emotion, but she didn’t care. She didn’t care at all! Not while she was experiencing the complete opposite of what she expected to feel! She was anticipating despair… not hope! “D-Did I hear… what I think I just heard?”

“I-I could say the same,” he was a bit better at keeping his composure, but his voice was shaky nonetheless. “But… yes… I think you did hear correctly… and I think I did too.”

There was no way.

Surely?

Both Alear and Veyle bit down on their lips.

Veyle responded, her voice unable to decide whether or not it was excited or scared. “Do you… mean it… that way?”

She did not like asking that question, but it had to be asked.

“I do,” he was never going to lie to her. “And you too, right? We… wouldn’t both be on the verge of tears right now, I think.”

The lighthearted response caused her to chuckle, and though that too was stained by her emotional state, she didn’t mind. Veyle gently grabbed the hand close to her, placing it firmly on her cheek, basking in its warmth.

“...I was so scared…” she confessed. “You… would think I was weird.”

Alear noticed how much she was quivering and did what he could to calm her, gently placing his other hand on one of hers. The affection did the trick, slowly but surely soothing her.

“I think you and I… think very similarly,” he chuckled again, prompting a beautiful giggle from the girl he loved more than anybody.

Neither could believe it.

This felt like a dream.

They suspected the other was thinking the same too.

…which also meant they were thinking about something else too. How else could they interpret the fidgety lips?

Neither Alear nor Veyle spoke their desires as they simultaneously leaned in, their lips intersecting for the first of many times.

Their first kiss was gentle and timid, but it caused unbelievable warmth to radiate throughout their bodies, dampening their anxiety to manageable levels. Of course, their nerves couldn’t be eradicated entirely, but it had been lowered to a point where they could now acknowledge and embrace the truth.

They loved each other.

They had always loved each other-- even after learning about their heritage.

Both pairs of eyes were slanted when the embrace came to its natural conclusion, though it wasn’t long before they were laughing with joy at what they had done.

“...brother… can we… do that again?” she asked excitedly.

“Of course,” he answered swiftly. “I was actually about to ask the same thing.”

The next kiss was initiated a lot faster, though it retained the calmness of the first. A single smooch was not enough for them to truly understand how delightful it felt to kiss the one they loved. When lips separated, it wasn’t long before they rejoined, leading to a third embrace.

…and a fourth, and a fifth, and a sixth…

Each one was a little greedier than the last, all thanks to urges they had been suppressing awakening with a vengeance. Both understood this well, but didn’t mind one bit. It was rather convenient that they were alone in a bedroom! It was also rather convenient that the Somniel was mostly empty, severely reducing the odds of interruption. The chances were so low that it was essentially a non-factor. They soon stopped thinking about it while they continued to kiss and kiss. Some smooches were quick and to the point. Others were slow and passionate. Some were somewhere in between.

Eventually, they lost count.

They didn’t even know how much time had passed since the first kiss.

All they knew was that they were feeling amazing, and that each kiss was naturally getting thirstier and thirstier. Tongues were beginning to come into play, and it was Veyle who made that greedy first move, dashing hers against his lips and begging for entry. Alear compiled without hesitation, letting her in, but he wasn’t going to let her go wild without a fight. He was able to turn the tables rather hastily, letting his tongue taste her mouth too as they playfully clashed.

Their draconic heritage provided them with the endurance they needed to go at it for a while, so that was exactly what they did. They weren’t immune from its effects, however. All good things had to come to an end, but they were confident even greater things were on the horizon.

“A-Alear…” she breathed heavily, her voice more broken than it was during their moment of confession. “That was… amazing…”

“You stole my words,” he chuckled, his lungs just as depleted.

Veyle rested her head on his shoulder, and in response, her brother brought her into a hug. She was happy to be within this especially cozy embrace for a while, but as she recuperated, her desire to be a little naughty again increased too.

When his beloved little sister looked up at him so lovingly… and lustfully… he knew what she was thinking before she even said it. “Alear… I want to do… more…”

“Veyle…” he was still disorientated by how divine her broken voice sounded. “I want more too…”

“Then… let’s…”

For a moment, both contemplated whether or not they were going too fast, but both reached the same conclusion simultaneously.

They had waited so long to be together again, and frankly, they didn’t feel like playing the waiting game any longer.

Veyle initiated with another kiss, demonstrating she was more aligned with her draconic blood than he was. The peck was fleeting, as she wasted no time in trailing her lips downwards, sending shivers down his spine once she reached his neck. Alas, her journey was short-lived, for there was an obstacle in her way… clothes!

“Take them off…” she begged him. “Please…”

“I will,” he was happy to do so, but… “Only if you take yours off too.”

The notion startled her a little, but she did nod. Her momentary concern was from nerves related to whether he’d actually like her body or not. She was a small girl and nowhere near as busty as some of the others in the army… but those contemplations were soon thrown out of her mind once she remembered an important fact.

He loved her.

He’d love her body too, no matter what it looked like, and she’d love his body all the same!

The duo discarded their clothes together, working their way out of their casual attires at a gradual pace. Neither hesitated as they revealed more and more to the other. If anything, they were excited! They wanted their partner to see all they had to offer, and that included all their imperfections too.

Veyle giggled, shivering a little once she was fully nude. “It’s cold.”

He was feeling quite similarly. “We have a bed.”

“That we do.”

The two were ready to jump into it, but they both wished to observe the other first.

Alear adored what he was seeing. She was small… but he liked small. She wasn’t completely flat either, and he already had a feeling he’d enjoy playing with what she had, worshipping them as they deserved to be. He was pleasantly surprised to see that she was a bit curvier than he initially believed, and he greatly enjoyed seeing how luscious her legs looked. What didn’t shock him was that she was soaking wet.

All in all, he already knew what word to describe her as-- beautiful!

Veyle adored what she was seeing. He was muscular, and she liked that-- a lot! He was also… quite large down there! It took her a lot of concentration not to stare so much, allowing her to appreciate the finer details of his figure. For example, she was quite a fan of the number of scars he had! The battle-hardened look suited him well, and she was curious if they were sensitive, and if he wouldn’t mind her touching them. Had she mentioned that he was quite large? Because he was!

All in all, she already knew what word to describe him as-- handsome!

“...what now?” Veyle was… a little unsure!

“I wouldn’t mind you continuing what you were doing,” he suggested. “Though I also wouldn’t mind you skipping to the end…”

That meant he wanted her to… oh!

Yes, please!

Her initial plan was to trail her kisses down his body until she reached between his legs. She still wanted to do that, but she couldn’t deny she was greatly enchanted by his size! The scar kissing could always come later, anyway!

She then shivered-- she had forgotten about the temperature! She didn’t blame herself though-- she had been warmed up by seeing him, and by him seeing her.

“In your bed, please,” she giggled.

Alear chuckled, having forgotten the chill as well. Who could blame him? He had the most gorgeous girl naked right in front of him! He slipped into bed first, raising the covers so she could easily snuggle in with him. The heat she felt underneath the covers made her contemplate whether or not it was best to cuddle for a bit so they could properly warm up… but she quickly changed her mind after feeling how hard his dick felt against her body.

Veyle shuffled downwards, observing that Alear had kept the covers raised. He wanted to watch her! It made her feel a tad nervous, but it also excited her!

She couldn’t believe she was so close to his cock! It was throbbing so much, begging for her to start sucking on it, but she knew she had to take this slowly! This was her first time doing this, and had she mentioned he was massive?! Because he was!!

Since she had acquainted herself with what kissing was like, she started with that, planting a shy one on his tip. The different kind of shiver he experienced prompted her to do another, and then another, and then another…

It was not long before she was smooching his shaft all over, making sure wet patches of saliva covered him from the top to the base. She integrated plenty of licks into the mix too, loving how he tasted, and adoring the scent even more. She already thought she had reached the peak of arousal, but she was discovering that limits could be broken rather easily.

It reached a point where she decided to reach even lower, slobbering all over his balls while she jerked him off with her hand that looked so tiny in comparison to his dick! She listened closely to the sounds he was making, finding even further motivation in his moans. He was feeling so good, and she had yet to take it into her mouth!

…and honestly, it was about time she did just that! Veyle already understood there was no way she could take it all in, but she also knew it wasn’t necessary right now. Eventually, her skills would improve, and she’d be able deepthroat her big brother every single day…

That thought made her want to abandon the blowjob and force it inside her pussy right there and then, but she hadn’t forgotten he had specifically asked for this.

Veyle opened her mouth and lowered her head, taking in her brother’s cock for the first time. His mass immediately felt overwhelming, but she was able to take in his head without any issues. She even snuck in an extra inch or two for good measure! It was only then that she felt her gag reflex, but she was satisfied with the amount, so she didn’t let her current limits break her resolve.

“That feels so good, Veyle…” Alear was satisfied too. He was in love with how it felt inside her hot mouth, and also how it looked too! His adorable little sister was starting to suck him off so passionately! He was surprised she was doing it so well! Had she researched ahead of time?

“Mmm…” she hummed approvingly, bobbing her head up and down at a respectful pace. She made sure to always keep him well-lubricated with her saliva as she sucked, understanding it would enhance his bliss. Just because this was her first cocksucking didn’t mean she didn’t know what she was doing! She had read many fascinating books through Elyos…

Those novels really didn’t sell how lewd this would make her feel though! She loved this… so much! She had imagined this scenario many times while alone at night, but she had always figured it would just be a fantasy. This, however, was better than any fantasy.

“Keep going, Veyle…” Alear was starting to sound especially out of breath. “I’m close…”

Already?!

She was amazed! Was she doing that good of a job?!

It did mean she’d have to stop sucking his dick soon… but that was okay.

Veyle temporarily released his cock, gazing up at her lover in awe, dribble falling down her chin. “I want you to cum inside my mouth, big brother… I want to taste it…”

She did not wait for his response. Instead, she greedily gobbled it all up again, sucking faster than ever before. She couldn’t believe she was able to say such a thing let alone suck him so passionately without feeling any nerves. At some point, it had vanished, replaced by an unrivaled abundance of lust. It made her feel so lewd, especially knowing he was watching her every step of the way! The view was probably surreal!

Alear would indeed use that word to describe the scene, and many others. It looked heavenly. It looked unreal. It looked beautiful!

He would have pondered whether or not this was a dream if it wasn’t for how real this pleasure felt. Veyle was an amazing cocksucker, tickling so many of his sensitive spots all at once. She was even making sure to use her hands to keep his lower half and balls occupied, amplifying his pleasure. Was she even aware she was using them? He liked to think not, for the notion that she had completely lost herself to lust… it was so hot.

It was also very relatable. He had to resist urges to force more of his dick inside her, but he knew it wouldn’t do her any good.

But in the future? Perhaps he would! Perhaps she’d encourage it…

Alear couldn’t think about anything more though; that familiar feeling was beginning to show itself, and he could not wait to fill up his little sister’s sexy mouth.

“Veyle… I’m…!”

“Mmm!!”

The first rope of cum shot into her mouth within seconds, its heat startling her, but she was determined to keep it together. She swallowed everything instinctively, relishing in the taste as so much semen poured into her mouth. It was a little bit more than she could handle, but she didn’t mind, for he would undeniably enjoy the view of his seed seeping out of his little sister’s mouth.

Alear felt his orgasm fading just as it looked like Veyle was about to be overwhelmed. His little sister, however, proved she was stronger than she appeared by refusing to grant him an opportunity to breathe. Instead, she started to suck him off again, sending tingling sensations throughout his body as his sensitive post-climax shaft was treated to some immense after-treatment.

When Veyle stopped, he couldn’t even process it. He couldn’t process anything! He felt incredible, and his little sister could tell.

“I think I did a good job,” she giggled, smooching his member teasingly one last time.

“You did,” he agreed, figuring she deserved to be a little smug. “You… really did. Wow.”

“I swallowed it all too,” she continued, sitting up and crossing her legs. Her body wavered from side to side as she did this, and not once did her smile fade. She was so proud! “I’m really happy, Alear!”

“I am too,” he smiled back, adoring how cute and sexy she looked. She was the perfect middle-ground between the two. Scratch that-- she was perfect in general! That was the best word to describe her. “But you want more, don’t you?”

Veyle brought her hand to her chin and looked at him with a smirk. “You can tell?”

“Mmmhmm,” he nodded. “The fidgeting gives it away.”

“Well then…” she giggled endlessly, riding this high for as long as it would persist. “...shall we?”

“Lay down,” he suggested the position, and she complied without hesitation, laying down with him.

He sat up, looking down lovingly at her gorgeous body. As if to entice him even further, she spread her legs, revealing her soaked snatch.

It was baffling that they were such nervous wrecks earlier! Now, they were both filled to the brim with confidence. Was it their arousal doing that? The love they felt for one another? He didn’t know, nor did he really want to theorize-- not whilst his little sister was patiently waiting for him to take her.

Alear positioned himself in front of her, the sight of her beautiful figure and eager expression enough to reinvigorate him. He could already tell this was going to be a tight fit… which was as exciting as it was worrying. He knew this was going to hurt her, but the size difference here was going to make that agony even worse. He didn’t-

“I’ll be okay, big brother,” she spoke to him, having already figured out his apprehension from his face. “I know you won’t be hurting me more than you need to… and besides, I’m strong too! I can handle it. I will handle it.”

Her courage in the face of inevitable pain eradicated his worries once and for all.

Alear slid his manhood up against her drenched entrance, pausing momentarily when he saw her wince, but he refused to let that deter him. He started to push, watching his head slip inside without much trouble

Veyle grumbled in pain, not used to her insides getting stretched so much, but she stayed true to her word and endured. She watched as her brother’s cock sunk deeper into her pussy, tickling some sensitive spots that she had resisted rubbing. She was very glad she had held back, for finally feeling pressure against those areas brought forth astonishing pleasure, something that aided her in combating the growing pain.

In the end, she was successful in keeping it together as Alear reached the entrance to her womb. Miraculously, he was just about able to fit everything inside her, making them both wonder if this was a sign they were built for one another. They knew it was pure coincidence, of course, but the notion was a pleasing none nevertheless.

“Aleeeaaarrrr…” Veyle cried out, raising her arms and beckoning him to embrace her. She was still confident she could handle everything, but feeling his body against hers would definitely make the process either.

Her big brother was happy to embrace her, keeping his cock firmly sealed inside even as he gradually fell on top of her, letting her wrap her arms and legs around him. The weight against his back meant he had no choice but to stay inside her. He didn’t mind though; she was absurdly tight, and he appreciated an opportunity to get used to her compactness.

“I love youuuuuu…” she whispered into his ear, kissing him on the cheek.

“I love you too, Veyle,” he did not hesitate to reciprocate. “...how are you feeling?”

Veyle hummed in response. “It is… intense… but it is also nice. I can feel your warmth… and that makes me so happy…”

They had gone through so much, but they had survived, and now, they were being rewarded for their hard work. This was where they wanted to be-- safe within the comfort of the other’s arms.

He wasn’t going anywhere. She would never have to worry about losing him again.

She was going to live a life of happiness. He would make sure she’d never feel lonely ever again.

“...Alear…” she spoke softly. “I’m ready…”

He nodded, kissing her cheek to return the favor. She giggled cheerfully in return, gazing at him with so much love in her eyes. Lust was there too, of course, but this was a situation where love prevailed above all else.

This position, while wonderful, did make it difficult to move. Even so, Alear wasn’t going to back down from the challenge, especially as his ears would have front-seat tickets to the beautiful sounds she’d inevitably make.

Alear rested his hands on the bed, using them to support his movements as he started to thrust. Since there was plenty to adapt to, his motions were minimal at first, but this helped Veyle adjust as well. She hummed as all her sensitive walls were stimulated, generating further pleasure that helped to mitigate the lingering ache from her virginity being taken.

“Mmm…” Veyle cooed, her nails beginning to dig into her brother’s back subconsciously. He could feel the pinches, but they did not bother him. He quite liked that she felt the need to hold onto him so strongly, actually! “It feels nice…”

Encouraged by her positive response, Alear put more energy into his movements, fucking her at an agile pace that he didn’t believe would deplete his stamina anytime soon. Veyle was adapting well to a cock being inside her far swifter than he anticipated. He felt a little bad about it since it meant he had been unknowingly holding back, but he could make up for his mistake by accelerating dramatically.

“O-Oh!” Veyle yelped, his last thrust rubbing her in just the right way. “That’s it… ahhhh… it feels so good, brother…!!”

Alear loved it when she called him that. Their relationship was full of love, but he couldn’t deny there was a certain kick to how forbidden it felt. Sure, he doubted anybody would protest due to his status as the Divine Dragon… but that didn’t mean it wasn’t fun!

It made him wonder if anyone else had figured out who he was in love with.

Well, it ultimately didn’t matter-- Veyle’s volume was going to alert his fellow stewards of their relationship soon enough. Her cries were tepid to begin with, but as he had built up his speed, the intensity of her joyful moans had gone up with it.

“Faster…”

Alear couldn’t help but grin at her demands. Veyle had demonstrated a level of greediness when it came to intimacy with that earlier blowjob… so it wasn’t surprising to see that extend to actual sex.

“Please… faster…!”

But goodness, she was especially greedy right now.

Alear was going to give her what she wanted though. She was his adorable little sister. He wouldn’t be a good big brother if he didn’t dote on her!

Veyle’s moans started to resemble screams as her brother rapidly quickened his pace. She could feel so many sensitive areas getting stimulated all at once, driving her to the point of madness. If anything was going to bring her over the edge, it would be the constant cervix-bashing she was receiving. It had hurt a little at first, but now it was the origin of the greatest, most incomprehensible bursts of bliss!.

It was amazing! She couldn’t get enough of it! It felt so, so good, and just knowing the one responsible was the man she loved more than any other? It made her heart thump so much! She was honestly little afraid she’d run out of words to describe how good she felt! The difficulty was probably because her mind was turning into mush though…

By this point, Alear was completely pounding her. This was exhausting his body tremendously, but the sound of his sister’s moans and how humid she felt around his cock constantly rejuvenated him. Her nails were digging in deeper, but he knew by this point that the stronger her grasp, the better she was feeling.

His objective right now was to make his sister’s first time as magical as it could be. Therefore, he gathered every last ounce of energy he had into accelerating ever so slightly more.

The sloppy yet serene sounds of sex were now on par with her screams. It was a miracle someone hadn’t opened the door to investigate, but he was grateful for a lack of interference. He wanted nothing to distract him from fucking her! The trance he was in was sublime.

“Aleeeaaarrr… brrooootheerr…” Veyle cried out. “I… I want you… you to…”

He knew what she was about to say. He already knew.

…and he couldn’t wait for her to say it!

“I… want you to… you to… cummmm… inssshiiiideeee meeeee!!!”

Veyle had lost to love and lust, and a creampie would satisfy both feelings wonderfully.

He knew there was risk to doing that… but it was one he was willing to take. Besides, the worst outcome wasn’t bad at all. She would make an amazing mother, and he would try his hardest to be an amazing father.

“V-Veyle…!”

“Cum!! Cummmmm!!!”

Her desperation brought him over the edge. She wanted it. She wanted it badly. Alear forced himself in as deep as he could one final time, letting out everything as he experienced the utmost tranquility. The warmth of his seed triggered her own climax, tightening her insides while he came, making sure every last drop was safely let out into her womb.

Alear resisted every urge to collapse onto his little sister. He just about managed to back away, pulling out and marveling at how much semen was leaking out of her. Veyle was exhausted, but she was just about able to stay awake.

That was good, for he had something to give her.

He reached into the drawer by his bed, pulling out the singular object that called it home. It was officially moving.

“Veyle,” he called out to her, causing her to mumble. “I have something for you.”

That piqued her attention enough to sit up, and when she saw what was in his hand, her eyes widened.

“That’s…!”

“I was thinking I would give this to you before we did any of… well, that,” he laughed. “But I want you to have it, nevertheless.”

Veyle carefully grabbed the object, staring at it in awe. “The Pact Ring… this is for me?”

“Of course, Veyle,” he smiled warmly at her. “You’re the person most precious to me. It’s yours.”

For a moment, his little sister looked as if she was contemplating whether or not to accept. He wasn’t worried about that though; the atmosphere had certainly settled down and her mind was probably a bit of a mess, but he knew without a doubt that the love they had for each other was real.

He then realized why she hadn’t responded yet.

She was crying.

“I accept,” she smiled her biggest smile. “I accept-- a thousand times! It’s a shame though-- I was planning to give you something myself! It would have been nice to give it to you in exchange.”

Alear comforted her by patting her head. “Whatever it is, I will accept it when it is ready.”

He watched as Veyle placed the ring on her finger, marveling at it with a glimmer in her eyes.

“...I love you, Alear.”

“I love you too, Veyle.”

Both Alear and Veyle would remember this day for the rest of their lives… and to think, they had Sommie to thank for it! They’d have to reward it with plenty of pats and cuddles the next time they saw him.

“...hey,” Veyle called out to him quietly.

“Hmm?”

“...c-could we… do it again?”

“Of course.”

___

“...uhm… why are you blocking the way?”

Clanne had heard noises. Strange noises. All coming from the Divine Dragon’s room!

Naturally, he had headed up to investigate, suspecting the Divine One was in trouble.

What greeted him at the entrance was most unexpected.

Sommie was blocking the route… and for some reason, wearing a pair of sunglasses… which admittedly did look rather cool on it, but that was beside the point!

…and every time Clanne approached, it would bark at him, halting his approach.

Although the growls were aggressive, it would always retain its signature smile. In fact, the smile looked wider than usual. Clanne wondered why.

A Lifetime of Devotion (Framme/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

The awakening of the Divine Dragon was one of the most magical days of Framme’s life. It still baffled her that she was one of the only two people to witness it!

Ever since that day, her life had been enriched by the presence of the Divine One. They were just as kind, understanding, and fun to be around as she hoped they would be. Though they had been thrust into an unexpected war, she was happy to do her part. Good results would mean the Divine One would look at her more, so she always gave it her all!

An outsider would assume Framme’s life ever since the Divine One’s awakening was one of extraordinary happiness, and indeed, it was!

There was one drawback to Alear’s awakening though. During her training as a steward, she had often visited him in private, engaging in conversation privately as if he could hear. She didn’t miss that part too much, since well, they were actually able to respond this time!

However, there was something else she liked to do that nobody else knew about-- not even the Divine Dragon himself! She couldn’t do it anymore though.

Well, she could. He just had to be asleep, and he preferably had to not wake up.

Alas, that was a risk she was not willing to take. Besides, she was confident she could control her urges, and she understood it was best to just be happy she was ever able to indulge in them at all.

That was a stance she firmly stuck to… for the first several months.

Unfortunately, temptation was a terrifying thing, and over time, it had grown more and more powerful. It reached a point where she could no longer ignore it despite the many times she told herself not to act. The cravings were just too much.

Framme knew this was going to be tremendously risky, but she had underestimated just how many factors had to be accounted for if she desired to get away with it. Even so, that did not deter her. She simply had to resolve these factors so she wouldn’t have to worry about them!

Thus, Framme singlehandedly and proudly set up the “Divine Dragon Fan Club President’s Ultimate Desire - How to Fulfill The Most Forbidden of Wishes - Preparation Phase!” task sheet in her personal notebook! She could not think of a better name, but it wasn’t like anyone else was going to see this list anyway. That would be absurdly embarrassing, especially since she had drawn a few special noodles and liked to jot down some creative desires whenever she thought of them! It was fine though-- she brought this little notebook with her everywhere, meaning it was always under her supervision!

Step one was going to be difficult. Her first objective was to make sure nobody disturbed her by coming into the Divine Dragon’s room without warning. She liked to think disturbing a deity wasn’t on anyone’s priority list, but waking up Alear from their slumber was something apparently everyone liked to do! Nevertheless, she didn’t let this bizarre anomaly hinder her efforts; she was determined to see her wish come true, no matter how demanding it would be!

Fortunately, it wasn’t long before she realized even the trickiest of problems could be resolved with a simple solution.

She wrote on a piece of paper, “Need some good sleep. Please do not disturb.”, and stuck it on the entrance to his room. She then lingered in the café, minding her own business while subtly watching anyone who went up the stairs toward the Divine Dragon’s location. To her great satisfaction, all took note of the note and promptly left. She repeated this experiment across several random days, thrilled to learn the results were consistent.

Step two was learning Alear’s sleeping patterns, something she had a pretty good idea about already! She was one of his stewards, after all! For this reason, she was able to narrow down her understanding of his sleep schedule pretty hastily.

Step three, however, was going to be the most challenging task of them all. She had to make sure she did NOT disturb his sleep whatsoever, and it wasn’t like she could rely on trial and error for this one. She was able to make things a little easier for herself, however.

“Hey, Divine One, do you still sleep in your clothes?” she had asked him earlier in the day. She was eating lunch with him and her twin brother. Vander had some duties to take care of, and she was glad, for she would doubtlessly shoot down her recommendation.

“Yeah,” he answered. “Am I not meant to?”

He had awakened in that attire and assumed he had to wear them when going to sleep! The adorableness of it all almost made her squeal. She made a mental note to ask Vander if she could clean his clothes next…

“You should wear some pyjamas,” Clanne recommended. “Would you like me to fetch you some?”

No! Bad twin brother! Bad!

That was not what she wanted Alear to do! Sure, it would make her overall objective easier, but she wanted to eliminate as many hurdles as she could.

Thus, she took a risk.

“You could also just sleep naked,” she suggested.

Alear appeared unphased by the idea, but Clanne’s eyes had widened in shock. “F-Framme! You c-can’t just…”

Framme crossed her arms. “Why not? It’s the summer, after all. It’s hot up here! Don’t you want the Divine Dragon to keep his body cool?”

“W-Well, yeah, of course…” Clanne mumbled, looking like he desperately wanted to add a ‘but’ to that, but he couldn’t really shoot down the proposition.

“I have been feeling hot when I wake up,” Alear added. “I think I’ll try that. Thank you, Framme.”

Framme smiled. “Happy to help!”

She resisted the urge to add a mischievous flare to that grin.

At long last, the stage had been set. All she had to do was wait patiently for night to fall, and then… salvation.

The wait was gruesome! The day had gone by so slowly, as if testing her patience one last time, but she was just about able to endure it! As night fell, she snuck out of her room, slowly but surely making her way towards the Divine One’s location. Though the majority of the army had gone to sleep, she had to be wary of any lingering night owls. Thankfully, the trip was a rather uneventful one, and she quickly placed the “Do not disturb” sign on the door before entering.

There he was, sleeping as soundly as ever. She had observed he had gone to bed a little earlier than usual, but sometimes people liked to do that, so she had regarded it as an anomaly not to worry about.

The DIvine One’s room was fairly shrouded in darkness, but its location meant the light of the moon seeped in easily, as if illuminating the man she adored above any other. Framme stood, mesmerized by how handsome he looked, almost forgetting to close the door behind her! Fortunately, she was able to remember that she had a job to do!

Framme approached the bed, gazing warmly at the Divine Dragon for some time. She wondered if she’d just be satisfied just staring for a while.

….probably not, for all this time she was wasting just looking at him could be spent on something far more productive and satisfying.

“Alright… this is it!”

Taking a very quiet deep breath, Framme began to strip out of her clothes. The cooler air caused her to shiver, but she knew it was a temporary sensation when the warmest of feelings awaited her. She was a little hesitant when it came to taking off her underwear as well, but seeing Alear’s slightly exposed shoulders reminded her that he was nude too.

…he… was nude… wasn’t he?

She had almost forgotten! That meant she was mere moments away from seeing his muscles…

Framme began to sway, but managed to keep herself grounded. This would be a horrible time to faint!

But now she was insanely nervous. She was also terrified! What if he woke up? What if he saw her naked?! What would he say? Would he be cruel to her?! Would he scold her? P-Punish her…?

…no! She couldn’t let such unknown factors tempt her into making rash decisions!

Framme breathed. Deeply. Very, very deeply. Very, very quietly too. She was quivering so much and couldn’t keep the tremors under control.

She wondered if it was best to call off the operation; it wasn’t too late! On the other hand, she had also come so far already! Despite her anxiety, it was still going well! She had to keep at it! Otherwise, all this preparation would have been for naught!

Therefore, mustering the burst of adrenaline coursing through her veins, she peeled back the covers slightly, avoiding the unbearable urge to stare at its muscles as she got into bed with the man who she could never stop thinking about. Satisfied she had found a comfortable position and that her presence hadn’t phased him, she peeled back the covers over the two of them and relaxed. Thank goodness he had such a large bed.

Step one of the “Divine Dragon Fan Club President’s Ultimate Desire - How to Fulfill The Most Forbidden of Wishes - “It’s Actually Happening!” Phase!” had been completed! She couldn’t check it off physically, but a mental tick would suffice.Now, it was time to complete the next step… of many.

Framme briefly considered just cozying up with him for a while; it was something she had done before his awakening, so it made sense to do it again!

But he was also naked.

And so was she.

It would be foolish of her to not take advantage of this illustrious opportunity as soon as possible.

“Divine One…” she thought as she looked up at his beautiful sleeping face. “When you were sleeping for a thousand years… I took real good care of you, you know!”

Her hand was a little shaky, but nevertheless, it did not prevent her from reaching down his body. She placed her hand as calmly as she could on his muscles, testing for a reaction, of which there was none.

“Maybe I was being a bit selfish with how I specifically took care of you… but I know you enjoyed it! You wouldn’t have given me such a tasty treat, otherwise.”

She longed for that taste. Her craving for it was giving her so much courage.

Framme’s hand travelled further down, resting on his stomach as she once again analyzed his face.

“Sometimes, I wished you would somehow remember! When you look at me, I get so excited… because…. because…”

Her hand resumed its journey, and finally, at long last, it reached its destination.

“...I like to think you’re remembering all the naughty things I did…”

Framme’s hand wrapped around his member. He wasn’t erect, but the coolness of her skin compared to his body temperature promptly resolved that problem. She held back a gasp as she felt his manhood grow larger and harder around her hand.

“...and then, m-maybe some ideas will start g-getting in your head… “If I asked my adorable steward Framme to do this, would she…?” you’d maybe think, not knowing I’ve already done that! Ehehe~”

He was so hard! It was driving her mad! Her hand was shaking so much, yet he still looked so calm! She wished she could borrow some of that serenity.

“...and then, you’d ask for more… and I’ll always say yes… and then… you’d g-get more daring… and d-do more lewd things to me… and… ahh….. aahhhhh…..”

Framme’s thoughts were driving her insane. She decided there and then to put her focus towards something else-- jerking off the Divine One, and making him cum!

Before his awakening, Framme had done this, and so much more! He wouldn’t stir, no matter how noisy she was or what she said to him! She doubted she could do the same now, but just being able to feel his member once more… it was heavenly!

She was such a naughty girl!

But she couldn’t help it! She adored the Divine One above all else, and that meant his cock too. She loved worshipping it.

Framme believed she’d be content jerking him off for a good few minutes, but there was a salivation problem she had to deal with. The second task had been completed, but the third… it was really going to test her luck.

Temporarily releasing her hold, she began to shuffle downwards at a minimal pace, glancing back every so often. She had to ultimately travel below the covers to reach her objective, but the potential reward for what she was about to do outweighed the risk heavily in her mind.

Framme finally reached his dick, feeling it rubbing against her cheek. She did not hesitate in licking it, tasting the salty fluids she adored so much, and upon doing so, her tremors amplified.

She backed away temporarily, her heart thumping in her chest as she realized just how much she was sweating. Throughout these last few months, she had been unbearably patient when it came to her urges, doing her best to resist them. To finally have what she desired right before her… she wasn’t sure what to think, or how to feel. How much could she theoretically do before causing him to stir? Could she actually get away with this? Did she want to be caught? The questions were endless.

But in the end, she decided it was best to stop caring about caution. Instinct was her greatest ally and she decided it was time she listened to it and absolutely nothing else. Framme gave in, lunging at his cock and showering in a plethora of kisses and licks. She made sure not one inch was left untouched by her slobber while she lost herself to lust. As the scent of his cock clogged up her nose, the intensity and pacing of her licks heightened.

Step three, however, had not yet been completed. Satisfied she had covered his shaft in as much saliva as she could, she trailed her tongue from the base to the top. Framme then opened her mouth and lowered her head, letting Alear’s cock slip into her greedy entrance. Upon feeling his rod finally envelop her compact mouth, she felt so much relief. She had craved this sensation for such a long time, but now, her patience had been rewarded!

Framme wasn’t sure if she could ever be this patient ever again, but since everything had gone so smoothly so far, repeat visits were inevitable! She gradually took more into her mouth, fondly recalling the first time she did this and how little she could take in at that time. Her months of absence thankfully hadn’t dwindled her skill, and before long, she could feel her throat being stuffed.

She kept his dick fully sealed within her momentarily, wanting this feeling of borderline suffocation to last as long as possible. Whenever she felt her limits being reached, she hastily released everything, breathing heavily. However, recuperation was not an option, for she would cause far too much noise with her breathing if she didn’t stuff her throat with cock. Therefore, she hastily silenced herself by taking it all in again.

This time, she bobbed her head energetically, relishing in the constant rushes of arousal she was experiencing. Framme tried her best to keep her slurping sounds to a minimum, but such a task was proving to be especially arduous. She also wasn’t too sure if she cared; a little bit of noise muffled by the covers wouldn’t be enough to awaken him!

Framme continued to suck and suck, treating her deity’s throbbing dick with the humidity it deserved. She was a steward committed to taking care of him in all sorts of ways, and this meant sexually! He was bound to wake up feeling especially refreshed! That was why she was doing this, after all! There were no ulterior motives. Nuh-uh.

…ah… who was she trying to kid?

She loved his cock. She loved feeling it. She loved sucking it. She was a horny girl who couldn’t control herself. Those were the facts, so there was no point in trying to justify herself. What she was doing was not right. She was taking advantage of him! She knew that well.

But gosh, when his cock felt this good in her mouth, it was so hard to care! She was such a bad steward… one who deserved to be punished…

Framme sped up to astronomical levels, putting so much force into her sucks as so many lewd noises spewed from her mouth. She kept this up for a good while, having completely succumbed to lust. She could not think. She simply obeyed her instincts.

However, all good things had to come to an end, but it was the end she desired more than anything. Without any warning whatsoever, a flood of warm liquid erupted into her mouth, snapping her out of her trance, but she was able to maintain her composure.

Framme swallowed for a few seconds before realizing she wasn’t able to taste it this way. She hastily resolved that issue by releasing a few inches so the remaining load could land on her tongue. She swirled his tasty cum around her mouth for a while, letting all her taste buds experience the taste of divinity.

As Alear’s climax finally concluded, she kept his member inside her, sucking at a slower pace, not quite ready to commit to departing from it. Besides, she was just cleaning him up!

When the covers were pulled away and she felt a hand pat her head, she would have smiled if it wasn’t for the cock inside her mouth. Even so, she was happy to embrace the warm, fuzzy feeling she was experiencing. The Divine One was doubtlessly impressed by what she had done!

Framme felt her heart beating so fast! The Divine Dragon was actually looking at her!

…

…

…

THE DIVINE DRAGON WAS LOOKING AT HER?!

Framme forced herself away at a breathtaking speed, as if being as far away from his cock as possible would somehow make her look innocent. She almost fell off the bed in the process, but miraculously managed to avoid an even worse fate.

The two stared at each other for some time. The love and admiration she felt whenever he looked at her was no longer present. She wasn't sure what to think about his almost emotionless expression!

Was he mad at her?! He was mad at her, wasn’t he? Please, be m-

Alear then suddenly smiled warmly at her. The change of scenery snapped her out of her panicky thoughts. “That felt amazing. Thank you, Framme.”

Framme was… confused. That was not what she expected him to say! She was being… thanked?!

"W-W-Wait… y-you're n-not u-upset…?" she mumbled, unable to hold back the stutters.

Why wasn’t he upset?! She didn’t understand! Who wouldn’t be angry at learning someone was being inappropriate with them in their sleep?!

"It would be difficult for me to be mad," he answered, chuckling a bit to himself. "Considering I've been awake the entire time.”

…he… he was awake?! The entire time?!

That meant… he let her do all that!

"H-How?" she barely managed to let out, though that same question was pulsating through her mind over and over.

She didn't feel him stir! She didn't hear him moan! She had been paying so much attention too! How was he able to keep it together?! Was it some divine power she didn’t know about?

"When a note not written in my handwriting keeps being put on my door for several days, I'm bound to investigate, don't you think?"

…oh.

She had miscalculated.

Heavily.

Why didn’t she consider the possibility that somebody would ask what was up with that note?! It was probably Vander or Clanne now that she thought about it; they would naturally want to know what was causing sleep problems! Maybe they had asked him if there was anything they could do to aid his sleep. Then he had answered, oblivious to what they were even talking about. Then they’d reveal the existence of the note, and then he’d be able to piece everything together… probably…

She didn’t know, but what she knew for certain was that she was an idiot! The preparation phase was a sham!

"I… ah…" she mumbled, unable to call forth the confidence to say anything else.

“Framme,” he spoke a little more sternly, making sure he had her undivided attention. That brought her some hope; was the scolding still happening?! Maybe he liked what she did, but understood it was wrong! “I was about to ask why you saw the need to do what you did, but…”

"B-But…?"

"I am… perplexed," he elaborated. "You sound… strangely upset. It’s not a form of sadness I’d expect from someone who has been caught doing something they shouldn’t be doing. Why is that?"

Framme understood what was happening. The Divine Dragon was a very compassionate and understanding person, a trait she adored. Therefore, he was giving her an opportunity to explain herself and withdrawing judgment until then.

But… could she say it? Could she admit the truth?

She swallowed.

She had to.

"You were awake… the entire time…"

“I was,” he confirmed it. “Is that why you're upset?"

"Y-Yes!' Framme frowned and fidgeted. "B-Because… that means… you w-wont… ah… p-punish me…"

Never had she seen Alear look so… baffled.

Framme bit her lip. She had really gone and said it, hadn’t she?!

There was a bonus step to her checklist that could only be fulfilled in a scenario where the Divine Dragon caught her, but she was apprehensive she’d ever be able to tick it.

It wasn’t impossible though…

Though she adored playing with him in his sleep, what Framme wanted more than anything was to have him desire her! Nothing was theoretically stopping her from asking if he had that particular kind of interest, but the notion embarrassed her too much! Getting caught doing something naughty and asking to be punished, however? Somehow, that was a preferable option.

…probably because this was the kind of situation that would make him more likely to punish her!

Ah… she was just getting her hopes up for nothing.

She was stupid for ever thinking things would go this way! She was a horrible girl! She was undeniably going to get punished… by having her steward role taken away! There was absolutely no way he’d give her the kind of punishment she truly desired!

The fun was over. She had messed up. She had-

"Do you want to be punished, Framme?"

She wasn't expecting that sudden question, but that didn't mean she couldn't give a swift response. "Y-Yes!"

Framme didn’t even notice she had responded instinctively until after.

“Then tell me,” he lowered the pitch of his voice, adopting a serious tone he did not hear from her very often. “How do you want to be punished?”

Framme shivered.

Then she shivered again when playing that question back in her mind.

…and again, and again, and again!

Was this… actually happening?

“I… ah… uhm…” she desperately tried to catch her voice, not wanting this heavenly opportunity to go to waste. “I… u-used you… so y-you… you should… use… use me!”

Was this a dream? It had to be. There was no way she was actually getting what she wanted!

Alear brought her back to reality by patting her head. “I know.”

“H-How?”

“The note on my door didn’t tell me much,” he answered. “But that notebook you accidentally left when we were eating lunch? It was a fun read. It’s a good thing I noticed and picked it up. You wouldn’t have wanted Clanne reading it, I imagine.”

No.

No.

NO!

She had FORGOTTEN her notebook on the table at lunch?!

The notebook which detailed her lewd plans for the Divine One?! The notebook which had secretly lewd drawings doodled throughout? The notebook in which she had written down some of her deepest darkest fantasies?!

“Framme…?” Alear noticed she had been sitting very still.

“Sorry… I…”

This was a lot to take in.

But… if the Divine One knew everything… and wasn’t looking at her in disgust… that was a good thing, r-right? She glanced up, reading the concern on his face. Did she deserve his compassion even after everything? She wasn’t sure.

She also wasn’t sure if there was any point in contemplating such things.

Not when there were more important questions to ask!

“...w-what part did you l-like the most…?” she asked while fidgeting.

“I liked a lot,” he answered truthfully. “But I think it would be more fun to show you which parts I mean rather than tell you. What do you think?”

She liked that idea. She liked that idea a LOT!

He… he actually wanted her! He wanted her! Her! HE WANTED HER!

Framme swallowed, trying to regain some resemblance of sanity. This was not a good time to have a meltdown of squeals.

“Yes, please…!”

“Good,” he said, his voice gentle and soothing… a heavy contrast to the more serious tone he adopted soon after. “I want you to get on all fours.”

Hearing him say that almost made her faint! She had always imagined him talking to him so sternly like that! Framme crawled back onto the bed properly, clutching the bed sheets with her hands as she presented itself. Realizing she had acted so instinctively made her feel quite embarrassed, especially when he discarded the bed covers and positioned himself behind her. This was it. They were going… to do it! Was she ready? Sort of! It wouldn’t be the fir-

“Ahhhyyyeesss!!”

Framme shivered her most delightful shiver upon feeling a warm yet painful sensation against her ass.

He. Had. Spanked. Her.

Yessss!

“I can’t promise I can live up to the “I want the Divine Dragon to spank me while he pounds my pussy!” fantasy you have, but I’ll try my best.”

That was… one of her fantasies… and he had just said it… word-to-word, so casually! There was a real possibility he had memorized her entire notebook! That explained the confidence echoing from his voice too! It was dominant, and made her feel so wet…

Framme quivered upon feeling his cock push up against her pussy. It was, however, not an unfamiliar one.

During his slumber, she had been very, very naughty, and did something even naughtier than naughty!

She had taken his virginity.

…though in a way, he had also taken hers!

Kind of…!

Regardless, this was going to be the first conscious time he had sex.

…and what better way to do it than by ruthlessly pounding the girl who had stolen his virginity? It sounded like a good apology to her.

“Divine One… please… I want it so badly!” she begged, wiggling her fat ass at him, hoping it would entice him.

Indeed, her desperate plea seemed to resonate with Alear, for he immediately began to push forward. She knew she would not be difficult to breach due to the experience she had with his cock. She was already soaked beyond belief, which would probably make taking her easy even if she was still a virgin.

Alear pushed inside at a respectable pace, fully aware that this was not a first-time experience for her and that she could take it.

“You’re so wet, Framme…” he mumbled, his voice a little shaky as he experienced these sensations consciously for the first time. He sounded genuinely enchanted by how he was feeling! That was her body doing that!

“I get wet just thinking about you, Divine One!” Framme decided there was no point in hiding her slutty shame. He knew all of her naughtiest fantasies and hadn’t run away in terror! That alone communicated a lot! “I’m a naughty girl, aren’t I? I think you… you should fuck me really hard… p-punish me for becoming such a s-slutty steward!”

“Framme… I… you feel so good,” Alear murmured quietly, sending a wonderful chill throughout her body. He liked the things she was saying and liked how he felt! She suspected this was all a bit surreal for him, but arousal was guiding him well nonetheless. There would be some awkward conversations once everything was over, but she was confident she’d be able to enjoy a good creampie before then, at least.

Enchanted by the illustrious things Framme had said to him, Alear started to thrust at a moderate pace. There was still plenty to get used to, but it wasn’t long before he ramped up his speed, as if he was subconsciously remembering how it felt to be inside her. Framme cooed, adoring being able to be fucked in this position; she had been so restricted in the past, only ever able to ride him, but now she could finally fulfil her true desires and be an obedient and submissive steward!

Soon enough, Alear  was holding onto her by the hips and discovering he had a natural talent for this. His thrusts were deep, tickling the entrance to her womb and causing constant mini-spasms to erupt throughout her body. Framme had no choice but to hold onto the pillow for dear life, needing something to support herself as her knees began to wobble. Though she was physically fit, this was still a position she had to get used to, but part of her wished she wouldn’t! The feeling of succumbing to the Divine Dragon’s magnificent might… it made her feel amazing!

“D-Divine Oneeeee…!!” she cried out, her voice corrupted by lust, but she didn’t care. “I loooveee your cooooock!!”

Framme would have honestly been content with him doing this until they both came, but her beloved deity hadn’t forgotten about the many things she wanted him to do to her. Rather than keep his hands sealed on her hips, he instead grabbed her braid. Without warning, he pulled, forcing her away from the pillow and jolting her head back far enough that he could just about see her tainted expression. Her eyes were barely able to stay open, she was salivating endlessly, and she was stained with a red hot blush. It was an expression that perfectly encapsulated her degeneracy.

Alear synchronized his thrusts with the pulling of her braid, making those tiny spasms occur more frequently as he pushed up against her cervix at a breathtaking pace. She was at his complete mercy, having no choice but to succumb to his dominance… though that obviously wasn’t a bad thing! She only hoped the rest of her body was giving him a good show! She liked to think the jiggling of her bubbly butt was making him fuck her even more fiercely!

Though she was barely able to think, she was able to decide on the perfect word to describe how she felt.

Divine.

Framme hoped that feeling would escalate with her impending orgasm, and with how powerful his motions were, she knew she’d find out in no time. Alear continued to overwhelm her body and mind with his supreme strength and speed, tugging her hair and spanking her whenever he could to add some much-appreciated spice to the sex.

“D-Divine One… y-you’re going to… make m-me cum… ahh… I… I feeeeel ittt… Aleeeaaarrr!!!”

Hearing Framme actually say his name generated an abundance of adrenaline he was happy to take advantage of. With this renewed might, he gave her a pounding greater than anything she had experienced so far. Framme felt her body begin to collapse as her orgasm struck suddenly, reaching a point where she could only rely on his support to avoid a collapse. Alear felt her insides tighten  up dramatically, but the increased compactness was ultimately nothing compared to the strength of his thrusts.

“F-Framme…” he was struggling to breathe himself. “I’m… going to cum too…”

“INSHIDEEEEE MEEEE!!!”

She was screaming. She didn’t care if she’d wake up the entire Somniel with her volume. He had to know what she wanted!

“Caahhmmm inshiiideee!!! Pleeeaaaseee!!!”

Alear couldn’t hold back after that beautiful declaration. He pushed in one last time, letting out so much cum to fill up her pussy and womb, and then some The magnificent heat he felt from her orgasming pussy enhanced his own climax, leading to a moment that he couldn’t quite inconceivable, but he knew it was at least one of the most magnificent things he had ever experienced.

Framme was feeling exactly the same. His hot cum sloshing inside her made her feel so slutty! She missed the feeling of his semen inside her. She had been lucky and avoided a pregnancy in the past… but now, she wasn’t so sure. The night was still young, after all-- one creampie wouldn’t be enough to cure her cravings.

Framme was barely able to stay clung to consciousness as he pulled out, but she was glad she did; witnessing all that cum flowing out of her was satisfying beyond belief!

“That was ahaamaaazing, D-Divine O-One…” she mumbled.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” Alear was exhausted too, but he still had some energy left. “But just so you know… I’m not done yet.”

“Not done y- AH!!”

Any sleepy feelings within her faded immediately as she felt his finger prod against her butt, pushing inside it slightly. It wasn’t a particularly painful sensation, but it sure did surprise her! She knew more was coming, but she wasn’t expecting this!

“Your notebook,” he justified his actions. “Shall I quote what you said you wanted me to do to your butt, or do you want to say it instead?”

Framme had no idea Alear could be a little cruel! Either that, or he had embraced the role she wanted him to play perfectly. Either was fine though.

As for his question… either would be embarrassing, but she had a feeling he’d feel all the more encouraged if she admitted yet another one of her dirty secrets.

“I want… the Divine Dragon… to f-fuck… ahhhh… my… my ass… so hard…”

“And?”

“...aaanddd… I want h-him to… cum deep inside it…”

“And?”

There actually wasn’t anything after that in the notebook, but she had already thought of a good addition.

“...annnddd make m-me his p-personal s-slut… ehehehe~”

Framme believed she already was that, but it wouldn’t hurt to make things official!

“I think I’ve warmed up to how honest you are about your feelings, Framme,” he chuckled, spanking her approvingly as he started pushing his finger a little further inside. He had undeniably discovered from her notebook that she played with her butt often, imagining her fingers belonged to him. For that reason, he understood he didn’t need to be too careful, but she was thankful he knew he couldn’t just shove in there… as enticing as that thought was. “I’ve wanted to do this for a while, you know.”

“Mmm… you’ve wanted to f-fuck my ass…?” she responded, and frankly, she was surprised she could at all; her butt was being fingered quite roughly, after all!

“Not just that,” he continued. “At first, I wasn’t sure what to think about your enthusiasm… but I think your devotion has rubbed off on me. I started thinking less appropriate thoughts about you, to be honest. I felt a little guilty about it, but after reading your notebook… not so much.”

Framme was about to respond, but then Alear decided to see if two fingers would fit inside her ass. It was one tight fit, but he was successful. Even so, she was thrilled to hear he actually had an interest in her before accidentally leaving her most degenerate thoughts for him to read!

“D-Divine One-”

“Alear,” he interrupted her. “I’d like for you to call me by my name, Framme. Like you did earlier.”

She hadn’t forgotten that, but it was a spur of the moment! Could she really speak to him so… informally…?

Then again, he had fucked her silly, so maybe formalities were a thing of the past.

“O-Okay, uhm… A-Alear…” she managed to fulfill the request, though she wasn’t sure if the stutters were from how unusual it was to say his name… or from her butt currently being played with. “B-But… uhm… only in private, i-if that’s okay?”

She was not going to say his name in public. That would be absurdly suspicious! It would… it would…

…she couldn’t think any longer!

Not while he was fingering her ass so fast! It was a miracle she had been able to think cohesively until now!

“Allleeeaaarrrr…” she cried out desperately. “Please… put it in… put it innnnnn…”

Framme knew her wish was coming true once he pulled his fingers out. He had opened her up well and prepared her for what was coming, and while she was beyond excited to try this new form of sex, she was a little scared. Alear was large… but her butthole? Not so much. Even so, she was confident he wouldn’t hurt her more than he had to.

Alear positioned his cock between her cheeks, prodding at her hole. “Framme, you took my virginity, right?”

“Mmm…” she wasn’t going to lie.

“I had a feeling,” he said. “But don’t worry, I don’t hold it against you-- not when I can take your anal virginity as compensation. Don’t you agree that’s fair?”

Wait… that was one of her fantasies! She had once entertained a thought about him punishing her for taking his virginity by ruthlessly pounding her ass instead. This particular idea was a little scribble in her notebook too! He had read even those?! There was no doubt anymore-- he had memorized everything!

“Alearrr… d-don’t go easy on me, o-okay?”

If he did, it wouldn’t be as fun of a punishment!

“I won’t.”

Framme whimpered upon feeling his cock push against her butt, slowly but surely opening it up. As an overwhelming sensation unlike any other radiated throughout her being, she desperately clung to the bed sheets, trying her best to keep it together as inch after inch entered her insides. Alear had used saliva to lubricate his fingers earlier and was now using spit around his cock to help open her up. They could have certainly found something more appropriate to use as lube, but it would have ruined the mood. Besides… she didn’t mind some pain.

…and it was pain she felt as more of his mass entered her rear, but there were pinches of pleasure throughout as well, and that feeling was only becoming greater in strength and frequency. It was a steady process, but she knew she’d eventually get used to it.

“Fuck…” Alear was as enraptured as she was. “It’s so tight.”

“It’s youuurrrssss~” she purred, relishing in the fact that he swore. He was loving it!

Alear saw this as a fitting invitation to start moving, especially since everything was now inside her ass. Now that he didn’t need to worry about it slipping out, he returned his hands to her hips and began to pull out, listening closely to her hums. Just as his head was about to come out, he pushed back in with significant speed, finding the motion difficult due to how compact she was, but it wasn’t impossible.

“How does it feel, Framme?”

“I loooveeee ittt!!”

She could still feel some pain from the foreign object inside her butt, but it was dwindling. In its place was an exotic kind of bliss she had never experienced before, and already she was feeling signs of addiction.

Satisfied by her answer, Alear started to properly thrust. His pace was considerate at first, but he knew she didn’t want him holding anything back, leading to an abrupt acceleration. Framme responded wonderfully, making all sorts of wonderful noises that delighted his ears. His eyes were treated well too, for the sight of his manhood so deep inside her while sandwiched by her fat ass was beautiful. He always knew she had a fat butt due to how large her thighs were, but to actually see it from this erotic angle made him appreciate her size even more.

Once Alear was completely convinced she was handling the pressure of an ass-fucking well, he resumed spanking her from time to time, captivated by the sounds of painful pleasure emerging from her lips. She was his. His to use. That was what she wanted, and he couldn’t deny he liked this feeling as well.

Framme was having the time of her life. At first, it felt nice. Then, it felt great. Now? It felt incredible. “Aleeeaaarr… faster… faaasttttteeerrrr!!!”

She had no idea anal sex could feel this good! It was always a bit intimidating, but now she was in love! She loved feeling his cock stretch her out so much! It made her feel so lewd! It was making her feel so dizzy! It was… a lot! Too much! But at the same time, not enough!

Framme was ascending to a whole new level of cockslut and she was loving it. She wouldn’t mind if he wanted to fuck her silly every single day! She’d do so without question! She was his biggest fan of not just him, but his amazing dick!

Alear was happy to grant another one of her greedy wishes, accelerating to the point that the sound of his crotch smacking against her ass so ruthlessly eclipsed the volume of her moans.

“F-Framme…” he grunted. “I’m… close…”

He couldn’t help it. The way her rear squeezed him so violently was too much. It looked so good. It felt so good.

“Inshideee meee Aleeaaarrrrrrr… I want ittttt… I want it so baaaaad!!!”

Framme’s desperate plea brought him over the edge. He just couldn’t reject her! She was unbelievably precious to him, and he’d feel awful for not rewarding her devotion. It was hard to say if he had actually ‘punished’ her or not, though he was starting to believe punishments and rewards blurred together for his adorable little steward.

Alear finally sheathed his entire cock inside her hot ass, filling up her rear for the first of many times. The pressure was intense, and while he wasn’t sure if it was better than filling up her womb, he knew he was going to alternate between both frequently to experience the variety.

Once his climax began to fade, he gradually started pulling out, discovering just how much he was actually able to fit inside her! He was impressed she was able to take it without complaint! Framme collapsed onto the bed once she was freed from his manhood, and despite looking tremendously worn out, her giggles indicated she was very happy. It was hard to focus on her though; seeing his cum flow out of her ass and drop down onto her pussy was just too enchanting.

Though it probably was a good idea to ask her if she was alright, even if he was confident she was fine. “Framme…?”

“...mmm… y-yeah…?” she acknowledged his calling, looking back at him with a satisfied smile on her face.

Seeing that grin prompted him to ask another question instead. “...do you want to go again?”

“Yesss~”

___

“Divine One,” Vander approached him the following morning while he was sitting in the cafe “Apologies for disturbing your tea, but it appears someone on the Somniel has adopted an unfortunate habit of being rather loud at night. We have heard reports of screaming, but no one has confessed to making such sounds. I am surprised you slept through it.”

“I see,” he obviously knew what the screaming was about, but he didn’t suspect any foul play on his oldest steward’s part. The likely scenario here was that Vander wouldn’t dare consider the culprit being somebody being fucked silly. “Thank you for letting me know. Perhaps someone was training late at night? The arena is close by, after all.”

“That may be it,” Vander seemed to find his suspicion plausible. “I shall let you know if I acquire any additional information, Divine One.”

The old steward bowed and left.

Thank goodness Framme wasn’t here. She’d doubtlessly do something that would give them away. Thank goodness Vander would never suspect him whatsoever too!

Framme’s lack of presence was actually something he had a little pride in-- they had engaged in hours upon hours of sex, and eventually they both realized that his stamina was ridiculous. The same could not be said for Framme, though she gave it her all nonetheless. She was currently resting in his bed, recovering from the rough fucking he had given all her holes.

He had no reason to suspect anybody would disturb her.

After all, there was a “Need some good sleep. Please do not disturb.” note on his door.

…well, hopefully, people would get the memo despite him clearly not being in the room.

Hopefully.

He decided not to worry about it. He had a fun little notebook to reread. It wasn’t a traditional novel by any means, but it was certainly his favorite.